Cinia Pacifica Posts
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The two Heretic Gods drifted across the European lands, floating north-west, as Divine fate willed for them. They were seemingly passing by France, a country that possessed a great amount of lands. Yet what intrigued her was not the way the people lived, nor the borders they drew on the maps, but the amount of places she could feel the traces of Gloria from. The reverent Godslayer had certainly traversed these lands before, and it seemed like even her companion was sensing the presence of a kin. Indeed, they could sense the attribute of War from this particular Campione, according to their Divine instincts.
“The huntress hath spread wide her domain. Many a God hath fallen among these lands,” Nemain commented, looking to the earth below. She could feel her body getting excited even in the absence of a nearby foe. “Our foe hath usurped more Authorities than imagined.”
“Mn, so this feeling of the mourning earth I sense, thou claim †˜tis to be the handiwork of a single Godslayer?” Verethragna asked.
“Indeed! Let thy instinct validate, many have passed but one has carved their presence upon the earth with war.”
“Certainly, I sense the attribute of War and Victory—in other words, Steel. I presume thou feel it much strongly seeing thy vigor. Say, many a corpse of Gods layeth here, shall we have one raised from the earth to make the coming battles more interesting? I too possess the ability of revival of the Gods.”
“Certainly. Thou desire’s spake of combat with heretics. Dost thee wish to entertain thyself with battle whilst a compatriot I revive?”
“Yes, that would be a refreshing prospect, I would wish to see if a Heretic may appease mine taste for combat.”
“I look forward to watching thy battle when my task is complete.” Nemain smiled to herself in anticipation and descended towards the earth.
“Ah, yes. I would welcome thee to watch. Pray seek out thy target to bring rebirth to first.”
Landing upon a large meadow, Nemain walked along, letting her instincts guide her path. Her enthusiasm seeped into the land leaving a trail of overgrown underbrush where she walked. After a few minutes of seemingly aimless wandering, she sensed a familiar spark of life and took off gliding along the surface to its origin. A warm smile unlike the ones she wore in combat appeared on her face as she drew close to its source. It was a very familiar presence, one she had blessed with victory in ages past. A silver glow began to surround her in anticipation before she even reached her destination. Arriving where the deity lay she raised her arms and began to chant.
“Rise once more loyal hound. Break free of thy bondage of earth and regain thy steel. Not even mighty hosts beneath which the earth quakes may oppose thy might. Sinners will gaze upon thy visage and tremble. With war make known the king’s return!”
A pillar of brilliant blue burst forth from the earth before her. Raising her hand into the air a glorious red spear carved from the bone of a great sea beast appeared within Nemain’s grasp. The silver aura that surrounded her gathered along its length causing it shine with a luster that rivaled the sun above. Reaching forward, she planted the spear into the center of the pillar of blue light and watched as the aura mixed with the pillar, the deep blue mingling with the radiant silver and dyeing one another with their luster as they formed a solid entity. When the luminesce subsided there stood a handsome young man wearing dark blue full body tights adorned by runic protections.
“Who… art thou?” a manly voice called out from amidst the steam that was being let out as an aftermath of the summoning.
“I am one thou art familiar with, noble hound,” Nemain said, greeting the man with a warm smile. “Thou mayst recall a granddaughter of mine most enamored with thee.”
“Ah… art thou the grandmother of her.” From a crouched position the hero stood up, the same lance the Goddess threw down in his grasp now. “What doth ye seek to summon me from the Realm of Immortality?”
“I seek the greatest battle this world hath to offer. A warrior great as thee would no doubt make worthy a combatant. Dost thee desire to test thy might against the greatest man hath to offer?”
“Hm, I may not say I feel the same way. I feel not… the want for battle for the moment.”
“I am saddened to hear such from thee, but thy place lies not on the battlefield without resolve. Should thou find thy desire for combat my fiann welcomes thee.” A look of disappointment appeared on Nemain’s face for a moment before a sly smile replaced it. “If thou wilt hear a single request of mine, roam these lands in the domain of our great foe. Mayhaps encounter with fate rekindles thy lust for battle, noble hound.”
“Roam to seek conflict to unveil my true want for combat… a prospect not so bad. Perhaps that is my role on this barren world, but I want to see more of such a world first. I suppose I shall take up thine suggestion.”
“Go, fulfill thy desire. Open mine arms await thy return.” Nemain’s expression returned to the same warm smile she had first greeted him with.
The hero made a small smile. “Very well, I shall do just that, if mine heart permits to do so.” With a great leap the God vanished to the yonder fields, setting out to explore the countryside.
Gazing at the direction the Hound of Ulster disappeared to, Nemain remained for several moments after he had left. It heartened her to meet a fellow deity from the land of her origin, particularly one she had once given her blessing in battle to, but he was immature and had yet to fully regain his steel. Be it as a compatriot or an aspect of one of her adversary’s might she knew he would return to her though she hoped it would be the formor. Spreading her wings she shook off the fatigue born from resurrecting a deity and took to the air to seek where Verethragna may be in combat.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SxuoMaI2rjQ]https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SxuoMaI2rjQ)
Thunder and lightning danced and coiled as lumps of blackness were seemingly vaporized. A battle between the Gods raged and Nemain found the skies darken rapidly as she approached the battlefield of the Gods.
“Hah, impudent child! I shall teach thou the price of invoking a God carelessly only to challenge them!”
“Excellent, forward to it I hath looked, entertain me! Prove to me that thou may bringeth upon me the taste of defeat! For I am the undefeated!”
“Do not look down on me, child! For I am Hades—there is none that may stand to live from the air of death I command!”
Oh? Helios’ kin, but spirit’s unbroken. Mayhaps here I witness the true tenacity thy parthenon hath to offer. Nemain thought eagerly as she spectated, floating at the outskirts of the confrontation between the two Heretic Gods.
The Gods thus clashed. Hades summoned an army of the dead as a crimson glow emanated from under him. The Authority that summoned the dead from the underworld—a power befitting the ruler of such a realm—brought forth the cries of varying skeletons and strange black creatures.
“Ho, the victor against vanquished’s army. Twould be most embarassing if here thee falls,” Nemain called out, edging them on good-naturedly.
What surprised the Eastern Warlord was not this ritual of summoning being completed in a matter of moments, but the way in which they begun their attack. A black bridge seemed to form, leading all the way up to his position. Seeing this, the Heretic God felt pleasantly surprised, but such an emotion only lasted momentarily. He only raised his arm to the Heavens, and thus he willed for the ferocious lightning to descend. Despite then, the dead marched onwards, with blades raised.
The Oriental God of Victory and War thus brought forth a second sun across the skies, from which a solar ray descended. The steed shone with brilliance—its ethereal form coming down as the clouds parted, illuminating the world in its sacred presence.
“Hoh, here cometh thine accursed steed,” Hades remarked with great vigor. “Very well, I shall respond in kind!”
A three-headed dog formed from under the earth—shattering the plains open as it appeared—galloping upwards toward the coming stallion. Its fur jet black, comparable to the dark gray clouds that blotted out the skies above the neighboring countryside. Cradled in darkness, the Cerberus met with the White Stallion in the air—the meeting of which sent away great shockwaves and magical power across the lands.
When the debris cleared, there remained naught of the radiant steed nor the rabid dog. Instead, the air was filled a dark smoke of Death.
“I am the most victorious—all shall be vanquished!”
Verethragna chanted the Words of Power that granted upon him great magical energy, which raised the pure white light that gave off from his form. This was done to resist the air of Death exuded by Hades, the ruler of the underworld. A great gust soon blew from him, blowing the Death away. The pastures eroded and the trees died—their leaves disappearing in a similar fashion. This wind not only affected the air but the army that was advancing towards the Oriental War God, halting them in their ethereal passage.
This God who stood nearly fifty meters tall against a youthful child who was around one-hundred-and-fifty centimeters tall were seemingly equal, which would be absolutely odd to any mortal audience, but to those knowledgeable of the Gods’ abilities, this was but a natural predicament.
“As I hath suspected, thy strength is not yet under thy proper reins, Hades.”
“I shall not forgive thou who is so conceited enough to revive me for a duel. This folly borne of thy audacity shall not be ignored.”
“How amusing.”
Just as a golden sword materialized for the Oriental War God, the bident appeared in the hand of Hades. With a loud clang the battle resumed. They struck each other multiple times, the steel shuddering from the point of contact, and the sparks flying out in every direction—they were met in a stalemate.
Or so it seemed.
“Oh? So it able to resist the Divinity that rest in mine Bident.”
The Warlord of the East showed a savage beastly grin, zooming in fast past the weapon, striking against the very Divinity of the God. A golden barrier was met instead of the spear, as magical waves were left out from the point of contact. The God groaned as he could see the golden blade cut through the barrier slowly entering it with each passing moment.
“Hahahahaha!! Amuse me more! Bring to me the most joyous battle!”
“What an irritable sword!”
The Victor hath fallen in entirety to battle, Nemain thought, watching Verethragna’s expression with a pleased look on her face. Underworld King, should thee reveal not thy gambit thine end tis nigh.
The Bident was soon brought down against the God of Victory, its slice cutting through the dimension, revealing a deathly darkness.
“Hm?!”
“Hah!”
Verethragna barely evaded the slices of the spear that tore the dimensions apart in its path. With a few such gallant swings in, finally the golden sword of the Oriental War God halted the Bident in its place before it could swallow more air of the world into the underworld. The Gods met in a conflict where supremacy in strength would declare the victor, seemingly. Despite the size of King Hades, Verethragna held his position with astounding levels of brute strength and stamina.
As befitting of a God of Victory—there was no doubt that Verethragna was a powerful God worthy of his title as the Undefeated. The King of the Underworld soon let out a breath of Death upon the God and he turned into a large scarlet Raptor—flying away like a swooping swallow at breakneck speed. Nimbly, its elusive form avoided the winds of Death. A powerful gust took place and Verethragna took to the skies. From the clouds and the rainfall fell more lightning, which Hades met with a groan as he bore the prickling pain on his forearm.
This pain was akin to a mosquito biting. Perhaps a large one. Regardless, it was almost completely ineffective if not for holding an opponent in place from casting something frightful.
“Thou art hath always been a curious shapeshifter,” the King of the Underworld commented as he looked up to the skies above. “However, thou art confident overmuch. Let me teach thee the price of conceitedness!”
The Bident vanished—or rather, the King himself vanished.
Indeed, the Authority of the Helm of Darkness was active. Thunder and lightning descended upon the location the King was last seen upon but struck naught but the barren lands below, which were previously the pastures of the countryside of France.
The clouds parted unceremoniously as the invisible Hades jumped high, crossing an incredible amount of distance upwards—making a herculean thrust with his gifted Bident, swallowing the clouds away of the Ram altogether as a slice revealed a crescent entrance to the underworld.
However, the Boar flew down from the Heavens above, landing upon the King—pushing them both down to the earth below. An invisible figure crashed against the earth yet the Boar could hardly fight this unseen God. Thrusting its tusks and fangs and hind legs using its primal instincts, it sought to destroy its target.
The invisible King and the Boar thus fought, but it was soon wrestled away by the King, that was when the Divine sword of the War God struck, a brilliant light emanating at his helm. The invisibility dispelled by the golden sword of the Warrior incarnation, Verethragna laughed haughtily.
“This is indeed a great battle, but I wouldst prefer to savor it more when thine strength is at its greatest!” Verethragna exclaimed, his voice full of battle-frenzy and savage excitement.
“Hmph. I shall admit, at mine current state the stalemate may never be broached,” Hades acknowledged.
“We shall meet again in the near future when thy strength shall be at its peak.”
“Verily agreed. Let us postpone our duel till then.”
“Shown good show ye have,” Nemain commented, floating over to where the two Gods faced each other upon seeing the conflict to be over, for now. “Redeemed thy parthenon in mine eyes thou hast,” she said to Hades in particular, congratulating his performance.
“Hmph. Another of the Steel. Regardless, I shalt take leave,” Hades claimed.
With the wind Hades had thus disappeared, but there remained Verethragna, who faced the War Goddess with a welcoming smile, which adorned his youthful handsome features.
“Ah, thou hath returneth. How did the revival proceed? Verily did I sense a Divinity come forth from the Realm of Immortality in moments past.”
“Indeed, again Cú Chulainn roams the earth but immature he remaineth. When he hath regained his steel, then will he join us.”
“Hm, I suppose not all retaineth their steel upon rebirth. †˜Tis but mysterious.” Verethragna only glanced back to the tarnished earth that was caused from his conflict with Hades. “A time mayest come when I face once more the King of the Underworld, but for now… shall we depart to thine destination as willed by fate?”
“Yes, let the gale carry us ever onwards,” Nemain answered with a nod.
While the pair of Heretic Gods took leave, the heroic Steel God stood afar on a hill. He looked down, and his grasp upon his crimson lance tightened.
“The huntress hath spread wide her domain. Many a God hath fallen among these lands,” Nemain commented, looking to the earth below. She could feel her body getting excited even in the absence of a nearby foe. “Our foe hath usurped more Authorities than imagined.”
“Mn, so this feeling of the mourning earth I sense, thou claim †˜tis to be the handiwork of a single Godslayer?” Verethragna asked.
“Indeed! Let thy instinct validate, many have passed but one has carved their presence upon the earth with war.”
“Certainly, I sense the attribute of War and Victory—in other words, Steel. I presume thou feel it much strongly seeing thy vigor. Say, many a corpse of Gods layeth here, shall we have one raised from the earth to make the coming battles more interesting? I too possess the ability of revival of the Gods.”
“Certainly. Thou desire’s spake of combat with heretics. Dost thee wish to entertain thyself with battle whilst a compatriot I revive?”
“Yes, that would be a refreshing prospect, I would wish to see if a Heretic may appease mine taste for combat.”
“I look forward to watching thy battle when my task is complete.” Nemain smiled to herself in anticipation and descended towards the earth.
“Ah, yes. I would welcome thee to watch. Pray seek out thy target to bring rebirth to first.”
Landing upon a large meadow, Nemain walked along, letting her instincts guide her path. Her enthusiasm seeped into the land leaving a trail of overgrown underbrush where she walked. After a few minutes of seemingly aimless wandering, she sensed a familiar spark of life and took off gliding along the surface to its origin. A warm smile unlike the ones she wore in combat appeared on her face as she drew close to its source. It was a very familiar presence, one she had blessed with victory in ages past. A silver glow began to surround her in anticipation before she even reached her destination. Arriving where the deity lay she raised her arms and began to chant.
“Rise once more loyal hound. Break free of thy bondage of earth and regain thy steel. Not even mighty hosts beneath which the earth quakes may oppose thy might. Sinners will gaze upon thy visage and tremble. With war make known the king’s return!”
A pillar of brilliant blue burst forth from the earth before her. Raising her hand into the air a glorious red spear carved from the bone of a great sea beast appeared within Nemain’s grasp. The silver aura that surrounded her gathered along its length causing it shine with a luster that rivaled the sun above. Reaching forward, she planted the spear into the center of the pillar of blue light and watched as the aura mixed with the pillar, the deep blue mingling with the radiant silver and dyeing one another with their luster as they formed a solid entity. When the luminesce subsided there stood a handsome young man wearing dark blue full body tights adorned by runic protections.
“Who… art thou?” a manly voice called out from amidst the steam that was being let out as an aftermath of the summoning.
“I am one thou art familiar with, noble hound,” Nemain said, greeting the man with a warm smile. “Thou mayst recall a granddaughter of mine most enamored with thee.”
“Ah… art thou the grandmother of her.” From a crouched position the hero stood up, the same lance the Goddess threw down in his grasp now. “What doth ye seek to summon me from the Realm of Immortality?”
“I seek the greatest battle this world hath to offer. A warrior great as thee would no doubt make worthy a combatant. Dost thee desire to test thy might against the greatest man hath to offer?”
“Hm, I may not say I feel the same way. I feel not… the want for battle for the moment.”
“I am saddened to hear such from thee, but thy place lies not on the battlefield without resolve. Should thou find thy desire for combat my fiann welcomes thee.” A look of disappointment appeared on Nemain’s face for a moment before a sly smile replaced it. “If thou wilt hear a single request of mine, roam these lands in the domain of our great foe. Mayhaps encounter with fate rekindles thy lust for battle, noble hound.”
“Roam to seek conflict to unveil my true want for combat… a prospect not so bad. Perhaps that is my role on this barren world, but I want to see more of such a world first. I suppose I shall take up thine suggestion.”
“Go, fulfill thy desire. Open mine arms await thy return.” Nemain’s expression returned to the same warm smile she had first greeted him with.
The hero made a small smile. “Very well, I shall do just that, if mine heart permits to do so.” With a great leap the God vanished to the yonder fields, setting out to explore the countryside.
Gazing at the direction the Hound of Ulster disappeared to, Nemain remained for several moments after he had left. It heartened her to meet a fellow deity from the land of her origin, particularly one she had once given her blessing in battle to, but he was immature and had yet to fully regain his steel. Be it as a compatriot or an aspect of one of her adversary’s might she knew he would return to her though she hoped it would be the formor. Spreading her wings she shook off the fatigue born from resurrecting a deity and took to the air to seek where Verethragna may be in combat.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SxuoMaI2rjQ]https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SxuoMaI2rjQ)
Thunder and lightning danced and coiled as lumps of blackness were seemingly vaporized. A battle between the Gods raged and Nemain found the skies darken rapidly as she approached the battlefield of the Gods.
“Hah, impudent child! I shall teach thou the price of invoking a God carelessly only to challenge them!”
“Excellent, forward to it I hath looked, entertain me! Prove to me that thou may bringeth upon me the taste of defeat! For I am the undefeated!”
“Do not look down on me, child! For I am Hades—there is none that may stand to live from the air of death I command!”
Oh? Helios’ kin, but spirit’s unbroken. Mayhaps here I witness the true tenacity thy parthenon hath to offer. Nemain thought eagerly as she spectated, floating at the outskirts of the confrontation between the two Heretic Gods.
The Gods thus clashed. Hades summoned an army of the dead as a crimson glow emanated from under him. The Authority that summoned the dead from the underworld—a power befitting the ruler of such a realm—brought forth the cries of varying skeletons and strange black creatures.
“Ho, the victor against vanquished’s army. Twould be most embarassing if here thee falls,” Nemain called out, edging them on good-naturedly.
What surprised the Eastern Warlord was not this ritual of summoning being completed in a matter of moments, but the way in which they begun their attack. A black bridge seemed to form, leading all the way up to his position. Seeing this, the Heretic God felt pleasantly surprised, but such an emotion only lasted momentarily. He only raised his arm to the Heavens, and thus he willed for the ferocious lightning to descend. Despite then, the dead marched onwards, with blades raised.
The Oriental God of Victory and War thus brought forth a second sun across the skies, from which a solar ray descended. The steed shone with brilliance—its ethereal form coming down as the clouds parted, illuminating the world in its sacred presence.
“Hoh, here cometh thine accursed steed,” Hades remarked with great vigor. “Very well, I shall respond in kind!”
A three-headed dog formed from under the earth—shattering the plains open as it appeared—galloping upwards toward the coming stallion. Its fur jet black, comparable to the dark gray clouds that blotted out the skies above the neighboring countryside. Cradled in darkness, the Cerberus met with the White Stallion in the air—the meeting of which sent away great shockwaves and magical power across the lands.
When the debris cleared, there remained naught of the radiant steed nor the rabid dog. Instead, the air was filled a dark smoke of Death.
“I am the most victorious—all shall be vanquished!”
Verethragna chanted the Words of Power that granted upon him great magical energy, which raised the pure white light that gave off from his form. This was done to resist the air of Death exuded by Hades, the ruler of the underworld. A great gust soon blew from him, blowing the Death away. The pastures eroded and the trees died—their leaves disappearing in a similar fashion. This wind not only affected the air but the army that was advancing towards the Oriental War God, halting them in their ethereal passage.
This God who stood nearly fifty meters tall against a youthful child who was around one-hundred-and-fifty centimeters tall were seemingly equal, which would be absolutely odd to any mortal audience, but to those knowledgeable of the Gods’ abilities, this was but a natural predicament.
“As I hath suspected, thy strength is not yet under thy proper reins, Hades.”
“I shall not forgive thou who is so conceited enough to revive me for a duel. This folly borne of thy audacity shall not be ignored.”
“How amusing.”
Just as a golden sword materialized for the Oriental War God, the bident appeared in the hand of Hades. With a loud clang the battle resumed. They struck each other multiple times, the steel shuddering from the point of contact, and the sparks flying out in every direction—they were met in a stalemate.
Or so it seemed.
“Oh? So it able to resist the Divinity that rest in mine Bident.”
The Warlord of the East showed a savage beastly grin, zooming in fast past the weapon, striking against the very Divinity of the God. A golden barrier was met instead of the spear, as magical waves were left out from the point of contact. The God groaned as he could see the golden blade cut through the barrier slowly entering it with each passing moment.
“Hahahahaha!! Amuse me more! Bring to me the most joyous battle!”
“What an irritable sword!”
The Victor hath fallen in entirety to battle, Nemain thought, watching Verethragna’s expression with a pleased look on her face. Underworld King, should thee reveal not thy gambit thine end tis nigh.
The Bident was soon brought down against the God of Victory, its slice cutting through the dimension, revealing a deathly darkness.
“Hm?!”
“Hah!”
Verethragna barely evaded the slices of the spear that tore the dimensions apart in its path. With a few such gallant swings in, finally the golden sword of the Oriental War God halted the Bident in its place before it could swallow more air of the world into the underworld. The Gods met in a conflict where supremacy in strength would declare the victor, seemingly. Despite the size of King Hades, Verethragna held his position with astounding levels of brute strength and stamina.
As befitting of a God of Victory—there was no doubt that Verethragna was a powerful God worthy of his title as the Undefeated. The King of the Underworld soon let out a breath of Death upon the God and he turned into a large scarlet Raptor—flying away like a swooping swallow at breakneck speed. Nimbly, its elusive form avoided the winds of Death. A powerful gust took place and Verethragna took to the skies. From the clouds and the rainfall fell more lightning, which Hades met with a groan as he bore the prickling pain on his forearm.
This pain was akin to a mosquito biting. Perhaps a large one. Regardless, it was almost completely ineffective if not for holding an opponent in place from casting something frightful.
“Thou art hath always been a curious shapeshifter,” the King of the Underworld commented as he looked up to the skies above. “However, thou art confident overmuch. Let me teach thee the price of conceitedness!”
The Bident vanished—or rather, the King himself vanished.
Indeed, the Authority of the Helm of Darkness was active. Thunder and lightning descended upon the location the King was last seen upon but struck naught but the barren lands below, which were previously the pastures of the countryside of France.
The clouds parted unceremoniously as the invisible Hades jumped high, crossing an incredible amount of distance upwards—making a herculean thrust with his gifted Bident, swallowing the clouds away of the Ram altogether as a slice revealed a crescent entrance to the underworld.
However, the Boar flew down from the Heavens above, landing upon the King—pushing them both down to the earth below. An invisible figure crashed against the earth yet the Boar could hardly fight this unseen God. Thrusting its tusks and fangs and hind legs using its primal instincts, it sought to destroy its target.
The invisible King and the Boar thus fought, but it was soon wrestled away by the King, that was when the Divine sword of the War God struck, a brilliant light emanating at his helm. The invisibility dispelled by the golden sword of the Warrior incarnation, Verethragna laughed haughtily.
“This is indeed a great battle, but I wouldst prefer to savor it more when thine strength is at its greatest!” Verethragna exclaimed, his voice full of battle-frenzy and savage excitement.
“Hmph. I shall admit, at mine current state the stalemate may never be broached,” Hades acknowledged.
“We shall meet again in the near future when thy strength shall be at its peak.”
“Verily agreed. Let us postpone our duel till then.”
“Shown good show ye have,” Nemain commented, floating over to where the two Gods faced each other upon seeing the conflict to be over, for now. “Redeemed thy parthenon in mine eyes thou hast,” she said to Hades in particular, congratulating his performance.
“Hmph. Another of the Steel. Regardless, I shalt take leave,” Hades claimed.
With the wind Hades had thus disappeared, but there remained Verethragna, who faced the War Goddess with a welcoming smile, which adorned his youthful handsome features.
“Ah, thou hath returneth. How did the revival proceed? Verily did I sense a Divinity come forth from the Realm of Immortality in moments past.”
“Indeed, again Cú Chulainn roams the earth but immature he remaineth. When he hath regained his steel, then will he join us.”
“Hm, I suppose not all retaineth their steel upon rebirth. †˜Tis but mysterious.” Verethragna only glanced back to the tarnished earth that was caused from his conflict with Hades. “A time mayest come when I face once more the King of the Underworld, but for now… shall we depart to thine destination as willed by fate?”
“Yes, let the gale carry us ever onwards,” Nemain answered with a nod.
While the pair of Heretic Gods took leave, the heroic Steel God stood afar on a hill. He looked down, and his grasp upon his crimson lance tightened.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
At the airport now, the trio consisting of Rosaria, Marie and Alina sat across the waiting area on some seats. Their flight was delayed to Japan and Alina bought some snacks for them to have to pass the time.
“I hope you like what I got,” she said.
“Thanks!” Rosaria replied, as she started snacking on one of the snacks. “Is our plane not here yet? This is boring!”
Alina sat down next to her. “These things happen sometimes when traveling. We’ve got no choice but to wait.”
“Why don’t they just get more planes? Don’t you have one, Marie?”
“I do not own the world as the True Queen does,” Marie replied. “I am but of former Royalty.”
“Aww, you should buy one! Have Sancho drive it!”
“Driving airplanes and cars are two different things, my dear.”
“Mkay… But just sitting here is boring! I’m gonna have a look around!”
“Take care.”
“Do you mind if I tag along?” Alina asked, worried about what kind of trouble she might get in there.
“Let’s go, then!” Rosaria stood up and tugged Alina along.
“We shouldn’t go too far though. If the plane boards and we can’t make it back in time, it could leave without us.”
“And then there will be no adventures for you,” Marie said as a final reminder.
“How come they make us wait then they won’t wait for us? What a bunch of idiots,” Rosaria replied, huffing.
“It’s not as if they’re making us wait for no reason,” Alina said. She turned back to Marie. “Are you sure you don’t want to join us, Miss Auguste? I can’t imagine it’d be much fun waiting around by yourself.”
“I still have my phone, Miss Karnick. Besides…” Marie made a really disappointed look. Even if it was Rosaria, it wasn’t something she could quite indulge. “Exploring in an airport… I am unable to stoop so low myself, it is unfortunate but I shall pass on the offer.”
“Come on, Marie... Don’t be a spoilsport!” Rosaria added, already snacking again.
“And exactly what am I spoiling? Nothing, yes?”
“Exploring, with us! Come, come!”
“I am not quite interested, personally.”
“Fiiine, you stay here and find us when the plane’s here! Let’s go, Lina!”
Why would I need to find you? Silly girl. Marie sighed internally and moved her focus back to her smartphone.
“Easy there,” Alina said. “I’m capable of walking on my own without any assistance, you know.”
“I wonder what kind of stuff they sell here...” Rosaria said as she started walking with Alina.
“Hmm… there’s a variety of stores scattered throughout. Food, souvenirs, even clothing stores and the like.”
“Hmmm, we’re already eating, sooo let’s check some souvenirs. Lead the way, Lina!”
“It’s not as if I know the layout of this place that well. We should find something if we continue in this direction, however.” Alina had only been to airports a handful of times in her life.
“I wonder if they sell small Colosseums here...” Rosaria wondered as they headed towards the stores.
“Maybe…” Alina realized if Rosaria found anything she liked, she wouldn’t have the money to buy it. “If there’s anything that catches your eye, I can get it for you. As long as it’s not too expensive.”
“Mhm, I’m not going to buy anything! I just want to look at it.” Rosaria smiled at her friend. “But in Japan I’ll definitely buy something! Ufufu.”
“Oh, alright. That makes more sense than buying souvenirs from our home country.” After a minute or so of walking, they spotted what they were looking for and approached it.
“Here we are,” Alina said.
“Eh, it’s pretty small, isn’t it?” In all honesty, she had expected something that was like in another building.
“Why would they bother putting it in another building when there’s so much space, silly? In some ways, i guess it’s kind of like a mall in here.”
“Let’s see what’s inside!” And so Rosaria entered the shop. It was filled with various bits and trinkets with some sort of mundane functionality tacked on, like key rings, ash trays, and frames. “Ehh….”
“Find any mini Colosseums?” Alina asked.
She had split up from Rosaria and met back up with her after looking through half the store.
“I want an Eiffel Tower!” Rosaria said, after shaking her head at Alina’s question.
“Where’s that coming from?”
“I just imagined it suddenly?” She gave Alina a curious look. “They should start selling more Colosseums, though! Since the real one is gone now.”
“Heh, I wouldn’t be surprised if someone tried to take advantage of the situation.”
“They should sell like a jigsaw puzzle of it, and say it’s like real life! Ehehe.”
“Rosaria… that’s a little messed up, don’t you think?”
“Hm? Why?”
“People would most likely want to celebrate the Colosseum, not its destruction.”
“Hmm… but wouldn’t it be better to have fun with it?”
“I guess. It just seems a little too soon to me. It was only demolished the other day.”
“But then, I would see the True Queen not tolerating its destruction and making an attempt to rebuild it to be its former state,” a third voice spoke among them, but they never noticed this particular person creeping up next to them. “So, nothing may come out of it.”
Alina turned to find a young girl with silver hair that went all the way down her back. She wore a hanbok the consisted of a black and red skirt with a pattern of white flowers on it and a white blouse with sleeves that dragged on the floor. A blue butterfly was pinned to her hair. “Excuse me, but who are you?”
“Oooh, you’re so cute!” Rosaria, however, was starting to reach out to the young girl, her look was of utter fascination. Her fingers wiggled as she slowly got closer and closer to her, forgetting all about the souvenirs.
“Hm? I am the fabled child of the eastern lands!” the Asian proudly declared. She pulled a sleeve up to her lips. “I see that the Godslayer is seeking peculiar things, how very natural.”
“You’re a what?” Rosaria started poking the kid’s cheeks, and patting her head—all while raining compliments on how cute the child was.
“I apologize for her,” Alina said. “She’s… you get used to her.”
“O-Oh, uh, well, it is a given since I am naturally the cutest!” the Asian said, albeit taken aback. “You seem to be more peculiar than I had expected.”
“Can I take her home?!” Rosaria quipped, while rubbing cheeks with the girl.
“No. No you can’t!”
The girl didn’t seem to mind too much so Alina guessed there was no harm. “I’m Alina Karnick, Diavolo Rosso of the Copper Black Cross. May I ask what business you have with my King?”
“And I’m Rosaria! What’s your name?”
“I am Loung. I only wanted to see what kind of a King this Godslayer is. Well, it doesn’t seem like she’ll be of much threat. So I guess it’s fine.”
Alina couldn’t even imagine Rosaria being a threat to anyone besides Heretic Gods and possibly other Campiones. “How’d you know we would be here, Loung?”
“What are you doing here, Lou—Long? Come with us!” Rosaria added.
“Who knows? Perhaps it was the scent that guided me to the King?” Lounge answered.
“Hahaha! Silly, I took a bath today; tell her, Lina!” Rosaria raised her thumb towards her friend to urge her on.
“I think she means she picked up on your magic,” Alina said.
“Eh? What a skilled child! Good job, good job, hehe.” She started patting Loung’s hair.
“Now then, seventh King, I shall bid you farewell.” Loung made a slow and deep bow.
“Hold on, is there an organization you work for?” Alina asked.
“†˜I’m the eighth though...” Rosaria pouted.
Loung blushed out of embarrassment but made a smile and showed her tongue in a silly manner. “I forgot. Tee hee!”
“Where are you going now?” Rosaria asked.
“To the Far East. Now, I really need to go. Bye-bye.” Loung waved and ran off from the store.
“I don’t think it’s a coincidence that she’s heading to the same part of the world we are,” Alina said.
“Hehe, so I’ll see her again soon! Lucky!” Rosaria grinned as she looked at the store’s entrance.
“Not necessarily, although I do think it’s likely we’ll run into whoever she’s working for.” Loung hadn’t answered her question, but Alina was sure she hadn’t come here on her own.
“Hmm, but she’s a kid! How can she work for anything?” Rosaria pointed out.
“You heard what she said. She confronted you to determine if you would be a threat. She may simply be younger than she looks, but it’s also not unheard of for kids to be extremely talented.”
“Ehh, a threat to what?” Rosaria tilted her head in confusion.
“I wish I knew. Perhaps we’ll find out.”
“I’m sure we will! Oh look!” Rosaria ran off and returned with a pair of oversized glasses and a stupid looking visor-hat.
“…are you going to wear those?”
“Ehehe, Marie would be surprised. You should get one too!” Rosaria brought out another set seemingly out of nowhere.
Alina grabbed the glasses and put them on. “How do I look?”
“Haha! You look like an idiot!” Rosaria grabbed her stomach and bursted out laughing, looking like the same all the while.
Alina smiled and stifled a laugh. “Like you’re one to talk right now.” It would be amusing to see Marie’s reaction, but Alina had a feeling the glasses and hats would go to waste after this. She thought it over for another moment or two. “Sure, why not. Let’s get them.”
“Hehehe, let’s go find Marie!” Rosaria started to skip out of the store—without paying.
Alina grabbed her before she got too far, stopping her from becoming a thief. “Aren’t you forgetting something?”
“Hm? Should I get more stuff?”
“We still have to pay for it.” Alina led her to the cash register and paid with a credit card, and then they headed back. As they approached Marie, both of them wearing glasses and hats, Alina couldn’t help but grin.
Marie only turned to them and silently inspected them. She suppressed a laugh. “Welcome back, jokers.”
“You might’ve mistaken us for your friends, miss.” Rosaria was clearly stifling laughter whilst pretending to speak in a male voice. Whatever sense that may make.
“Is that so?” A look of amusement surfaced amidst her facial expression and she turned back to her phone. “My mistake, then. I shall pretend that I have never seen either of you before.”
“Excuse me miss, but do you mind if I sit next to you?” Alina asked. She made her voice deeper, similar to Rosaria’s.
“There are so many seats here. A gentleman would give appropriate space to a dignified lady, I would think?”
“I don’t think she recognizes us,” Rosaria whispered to Alina, sniggering. “E-Ehem, but why is a lady such as yourself a-alone?” She then turned to Marie, visibly struggling.
“Why? Can a lady not be alone?” Marie raised her eyebrows.
“But surely someone as beautiful as you has someone?” Alina asked.
“Y-yeah… khkk...” Rosaria’s face was about to explode, but thanks to her clever disguise—actually it was still fairly obvious.
“Ah, I believe a man would simply respect the lady’s whim at that point, Miss Alina. You have much to learn it appears,” Marie said in a whisper. “Come on, I know you are able to do better than this!”
Alina removed her disguise. “How did you know it was me?”
“Oh, you quit. How would I not know, though? I mean, how is that even a question?”
“I was only kidding. And I assure you, normally I would never ask such an invasive question.”
“Aww, she found out quickly...” Rosaria’s shoulders drooped, but her disguise remained on her. “Hey listen, Marie! We met a kid earlier, named Long!”
“Loung. She had come to determine if Rosaria is a threat.”
“A threat?” Marie asked, intrigued slightly.
“A threat to whom and how, I don’t know. She didn’t divulge much beyond her name. That and she said she was heading to the Far East next.”
“So the same country as us, possibly. Hm, interesting.”
“She’s also cute!” Rosaria added.
“She had long silver hair and was wearing a hanbok,” Alina said.
“Yeah, she has those flowers on her clothes too… it was pretty! You should’ve seen it, Marie.”
“A Chinese, perchance? Well, the details are good enough, I suppose.”
“She went away too quickly! I was going to bring her here, too!” Rosaria puffed her cheeks.
“That would be rude, so I am glad that you did not do that.”
“Hmp, I won’t show her to you then, next time!” Rosaria stuck out her tongue towards the blonde.
To Marie that was mission accomplished to annoy Rosaria. Well, I suppose that may just have to come to an end. “I am not so eager to see her that I would require you to drag her here, anyway.”
“That would be taking a bit too far,” Alina said. “Think about it from your point of view. You wouldn’t like it either if someone dragged you off against your will, would you?”
“Likely not.” Marie shrugged. “She only likes to be the troublemaker, but never likes to be the troubled one.”
“Maybe if it were fun...” Rosaria’s brows scrunched up as she thought of what Marie said.
“How would it be fun?” Alina asked, genuinely curious.
“Well, like that book Lina showed me, I guess? That was interesting!” Rosaria closed her eyes and rubbed her chin sagely.
“What kind of book?” Marie asked.
Alina blushed. “N-not important. Anyway! How much longer do you think we have to wait before we can start boarding?”
“Hmm?” Rosaria curiously tilted her head to the side.
At that moment, there was a message given out throughout the airport, stating that the delay to the flight had finally ended.
“I suppose it is about time we get going,” Marie said, taking a peek at her wristwatch.
Alina cast a silent prayer. “Let’s get going then. Rosaria, Miss Marie.”
“Hm? Where are you going?” Rosaria had her hands at the back of her head, pouting at nothing in particular—like one would do if they were playing with a pencil above their lip.
“It’s time to board,” Alina said over her shoulder. She was already making her way to the boarding platform, with Marie beside her.
“Hey, wha—wait!” Rosaria grabbed her own bag and chased after the two, her tacked on disguise forgotten.
“I hope you like what I got,” she said.
“Thanks!” Rosaria replied, as she started snacking on one of the snacks. “Is our plane not here yet? This is boring!”
Alina sat down next to her. “These things happen sometimes when traveling. We’ve got no choice but to wait.”
“Why don’t they just get more planes? Don’t you have one, Marie?”
“I do not own the world as the True Queen does,” Marie replied. “I am but of former Royalty.”
“Aww, you should buy one! Have Sancho drive it!”
“Driving airplanes and cars are two different things, my dear.”
“Mkay… But just sitting here is boring! I’m gonna have a look around!”
“Take care.”
“Do you mind if I tag along?” Alina asked, worried about what kind of trouble she might get in there.
“Let’s go, then!” Rosaria stood up and tugged Alina along.
“We shouldn’t go too far though. If the plane boards and we can’t make it back in time, it could leave without us.”
“And then there will be no adventures for you,” Marie said as a final reminder.
“How come they make us wait then they won’t wait for us? What a bunch of idiots,” Rosaria replied, huffing.
“It’s not as if they’re making us wait for no reason,” Alina said. She turned back to Marie. “Are you sure you don’t want to join us, Miss Auguste? I can’t imagine it’d be much fun waiting around by yourself.”
“I still have my phone, Miss Karnick. Besides…” Marie made a really disappointed look. Even if it was Rosaria, it wasn’t something she could quite indulge. “Exploring in an airport… I am unable to stoop so low myself, it is unfortunate but I shall pass on the offer.”
“Come on, Marie... Don’t be a spoilsport!” Rosaria added, already snacking again.
“And exactly what am I spoiling? Nothing, yes?”
“Exploring, with us! Come, come!”
“I am not quite interested, personally.”
“Fiiine, you stay here and find us when the plane’s here! Let’s go, Lina!”
Why would I need to find you? Silly girl. Marie sighed internally and moved her focus back to her smartphone.
“Easy there,” Alina said. “I’m capable of walking on my own without any assistance, you know.”
“I wonder what kind of stuff they sell here...” Rosaria said as she started walking with Alina.
“Hmm… there’s a variety of stores scattered throughout. Food, souvenirs, even clothing stores and the like.”
“Hmmm, we’re already eating, sooo let’s check some souvenirs. Lead the way, Lina!”
“It’s not as if I know the layout of this place that well. We should find something if we continue in this direction, however.” Alina had only been to airports a handful of times in her life.
“I wonder if they sell small Colosseums here...” Rosaria wondered as they headed towards the stores.
“Maybe…” Alina realized if Rosaria found anything she liked, she wouldn’t have the money to buy it. “If there’s anything that catches your eye, I can get it for you. As long as it’s not too expensive.”
“Mhm, I’m not going to buy anything! I just want to look at it.” Rosaria smiled at her friend. “But in Japan I’ll definitely buy something! Ufufu.”
“Oh, alright. That makes more sense than buying souvenirs from our home country.” After a minute or so of walking, they spotted what they were looking for and approached it.
“Here we are,” Alina said.
“Eh, it’s pretty small, isn’t it?” In all honesty, she had expected something that was like in another building.
“Why would they bother putting it in another building when there’s so much space, silly? In some ways, i guess it’s kind of like a mall in here.”
“Let’s see what’s inside!” And so Rosaria entered the shop. It was filled with various bits and trinkets with some sort of mundane functionality tacked on, like key rings, ash trays, and frames. “Ehh….”
“Find any mini Colosseums?” Alina asked.
She had split up from Rosaria and met back up with her after looking through half the store.
“I want an Eiffel Tower!” Rosaria said, after shaking her head at Alina’s question.
“Where’s that coming from?”
“I just imagined it suddenly?” She gave Alina a curious look. “They should start selling more Colosseums, though! Since the real one is gone now.”
“Heh, I wouldn’t be surprised if someone tried to take advantage of the situation.”
“They should sell like a jigsaw puzzle of it, and say it’s like real life! Ehehe.”
“Rosaria… that’s a little messed up, don’t you think?”
“Hm? Why?”
“People would most likely want to celebrate the Colosseum, not its destruction.”
“Hmm… but wouldn’t it be better to have fun with it?”
“I guess. It just seems a little too soon to me. It was only demolished the other day.”
“But then, I would see the True Queen not tolerating its destruction and making an attempt to rebuild it to be its former state,” a third voice spoke among them, but they never noticed this particular person creeping up next to them. “So, nothing may come out of it.”
Alina turned to find a young girl with silver hair that went all the way down her back. She wore a hanbok the consisted of a black and red skirt with a pattern of white flowers on it and a white blouse with sleeves that dragged on the floor. A blue butterfly was pinned to her hair. “Excuse me, but who are you?”
“Oooh, you’re so cute!” Rosaria, however, was starting to reach out to the young girl, her look was of utter fascination. Her fingers wiggled as she slowly got closer and closer to her, forgetting all about the souvenirs.
“Hm? I am the fabled child of the eastern lands!” the Asian proudly declared. She pulled a sleeve up to her lips. “I see that the Godslayer is seeking peculiar things, how very natural.”
“You’re a what?” Rosaria started poking the kid’s cheeks, and patting her head—all while raining compliments on how cute the child was.
“I apologize for her,” Alina said. “She’s… you get used to her.”
“O-Oh, uh, well, it is a given since I am naturally the cutest!” the Asian said, albeit taken aback. “You seem to be more peculiar than I had expected.”
“Can I take her home?!” Rosaria quipped, while rubbing cheeks with the girl.
“No. No you can’t!”
The girl didn’t seem to mind too much so Alina guessed there was no harm. “I’m Alina Karnick, Diavolo Rosso of the Copper Black Cross. May I ask what business you have with my King?”
“And I’m Rosaria! What’s your name?”
“I am Loung. I only wanted to see what kind of a King this Godslayer is. Well, it doesn’t seem like she’ll be of much threat. So I guess it’s fine.”
Alina couldn’t even imagine Rosaria being a threat to anyone besides Heretic Gods and possibly other Campiones. “How’d you know we would be here, Loung?”
“What are you doing here, Lou—Long? Come with us!” Rosaria added.
“Who knows? Perhaps it was the scent that guided me to the King?” Lounge answered.
“Hahaha! Silly, I took a bath today; tell her, Lina!” Rosaria raised her thumb towards her friend to urge her on.
“I think she means she picked up on your magic,” Alina said.
“Eh? What a skilled child! Good job, good job, hehe.” She started patting Loung’s hair.
“Now then, seventh King, I shall bid you farewell.” Loung made a slow and deep bow.
“Hold on, is there an organization you work for?” Alina asked.
“†˜I’m the eighth though...” Rosaria pouted.
Loung blushed out of embarrassment but made a smile and showed her tongue in a silly manner. “I forgot. Tee hee!”
“Where are you going now?” Rosaria asked.
“To the Far East. Now, I really need to go. Bye-bye.” Loung waved and ran off from the store.
“I don’t think it’s a coincidence that she’s heading to the same part of the world we are,” Alina said.
“Hehe, so I’ll see her again soon! Lucky!” Rosaria grinned as she looked at the store’s entrance.
“Not necessarily, although I do think it’s likely we’ll run into whoever she’s working for.” Loung hadn’t answered her question, but Alina was sure she hadn’t come here on her own.
“Hmm, but she’s a kid! How can she work for anything?” Rosaria pointed out.
“You heard what she said. She confronted you to determine if you would be a threat. She may simply be younger than she looks, but it’s also not unheard of for kids to be extremely talented.”
“Ehh, a threat to what?” Rosaria tilted her head in confusion.
“I wish I knew. Perhaps we’ll find out.”
“I’m sure we will! Oh look!” Rosaria ran off and returned with a pair of oversized glasses and a stupid looking visor-hat.
“…are you going to wear those?”
“Ehehe, Marie would be surprised. You should get one too!” Rosaria brought out another set seemingly out of nowhere.
Alina grabbed the glasses and put them on. “How do I look?”
“Haha! You look like an idiot!” Rosaria grabbed her stomach and bursted out laughing, looking like the same all the while.
Alina smiled and stifled a laugh. “Like you’re one to talk right now.” It would be amusing to see Marie’s reaction, but Alina had a feeling the glasses and hats would go to waste after this. She thought it over for another moment or two. “Sure, why not. Let’s get them.”
“Hehehe, let’s go find Marie!” Rosaria started to skip out of the store—without paying.
Alina grabbed her before she got too far, stopping her from becoming a thief. “Aren’t you forgetting something?”
“Hm? Should I get more stuff?”
“We still have to pay for it.” Alina led her to the cash register and paid with a credit card, and then they headed back. As they approached Marie, both of them wearing glasses and hats, Alina couldn’t help but grin.
Marie only turned to them and silently inspected them. She suppressed a laugh. “Welcome back, jokers.”
“You might’ve mistaken us for your friends, miss.” Rosaria was clearly stifling laughter whilst pretending to speak in a male voice. Whatever sense that may make.
“Is that so?” A look of amusement surfaced amidst her facial expression and she turned back to her phone. “My mistake, then. I shall pretend that I have never seen either of you before.”
“Excuse me miss, but do you mind if I sit next to you?” Alina asked. She made her voice deeper, similar to Rosaria’s.
“There are so many seats here. A gentleman would give appropriate space to a dignified lady, I would think?”
“I don’t think she recognizes us,” Rosaria whispered to Alina, sniggering. “E-Ehem, but why is a lady such as yourself a-alone?” She then turned to Marie, visibly struggling.
“Why? Can a lady not be alone?” Marie raised her eyebrows.
“But surely someone as beautiful as you has someone?” Alina asked.
“Y-yeah… khkk...” Rosaria’s face was about to explode, but thanks to her clever disguise—actually it was still fairly obvious.
“Ah, I believe a man would simply respect the lady’s whim at that point, Miss Alina. You have much to learn it appears,” Marie said in a whisper. “Come on, I know you are able to do better than this!”
Alina removed her disguise. “How did you know it was me?”
“Oh, you quit. How would I not know, though? I mean, how is that even a question?”
“I was only kidding. And I assure you, normally I would never ask such an invasive question.”
“Aww, she found out quickly...” Rosaria’s shoulders drooped, but her disguise remained on her. “Hey listen, Marie! We met a kid earlier, named Long!”
“Loung. She had come to determine if Rosaria is a threat.”
“A threat?” Marie asked, intrigued slightly.
“A threat to whom and how, I don’t know. She didn’t divulge much beyond her name. That and she said she was heading to the Far East next.”
“So the same country as us, possibly. Hm, interesting.”
“She’s also cute!” Rosaria added.
“She had long silver hair and was wearing a hanbok,” Alina said.
“Yeah, she has those flowers on her clothes too… it was pretty! You should’ve seen it, Marie.”
“A Chinese, perchance? Well, the details are good enough, I suppose.”
“She went away too quickly! I was going to bring her here, too!” Rosaria puffed her cheeks.
“That would be rude, so I am glad that you did not do that.”
“Hmp, I won’t show her to you then, next time!” Rosaria stuck out her tongue towards the blonde.
To Marie that was mission accomplished to annoy Rosaria. Well, I suppose that may just have to come to an end. “I am not so eager to see her that I would require you to drag her here, anyway.”
“That would be taking a bit too far,” Alina said. “Think about it from your point of view. You wouldn’t like it either if someone dragged you off against your will, would you?”
“Likely not.” Marie shrugged. “She only likes to be the troublemaker, but never likes to be the troubled one.”
“Maybe if it were fun...” Rosaria’s brows scrunched up as she thought of what Marie said.
“How would it be fun?” Alina asked, genuinely curious.
“Well, like that book Lina showed me, I guess? That was interesting!” Rosaria closed her eyes and rubbed her chin sagely.
“What kind of book?” Marie asked.
Alina blushed. “N-not important. Anyway! How much longer do you think we have to wait before we can start boarding?”
“Hmm?” Rosaria curiously tilted her head to the side.
At that moment, there was a message given out throughout the airport, stating that the delay to the flight had finally ended.
“I suppose it is about time we get going,” Marie said, taking a peek at her wristwatch.
Alina cast a silent prayer. “Let’s get going then. Rosaria, Miss Marie.”
“Hm? Where are you going?” Rosaria had her hands at the back of her head, pouting at nothing in particular—like one would do if they were playing with a pencil above their lip.
“It’s time to board,” Alina said over her shoulder. She was already making her way to the boarding platform, with Marie beside her.
“Hey, wha—wait!” Rosaria grabbed her own bag and chased after the two, her tacked on disguise forgotten.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Two deities found themselves in the lands of Rome. Their sights filled with the destruction wrought upon the metropolis, the Gods were rather pleased—feeling the havoc born from battle frenzy in all its glory.
“Hoh, †˜tis surely a work of a great Godslayer,” the Eastern Warlord commented with a look of mirth.
“Indeed.” Nemain shared his mood but in her demeanor was also a palpable disappointment at having missed such a clash. Spying a familiar looking scorch mark on the ground by a circular ruin she flew over to take a closer look. A smile appeared on her face as she drew close. Recognizing the feeling of the Divine energy in the area her disappointment was replaced by anticipation. They were here! And what of their foes...
“I suppose thou hath found a remarkable burn across the sea of carnage?”
“It is reminiscent of the Authority of a Godslayer I faced in the Far East. There too it left distinct remnants.”
“Oh? That is a rousing prospect. The mark is indeed distinctive from the rest… possessing… a trait of the Immortal Sun?”
“Naturally. It summoned the birth of a new day, the dawn.”
“It appeareth thou hast encountered a great adversary indeed.”
“She was only one of two. If he is present as well there is much excitement to be had,” Nemain answered with a grin before her expression turned quizzical. “But I wonder as to her adversary. This battlefield is home to none vanquished.”
“I feel the remnants of dark and evil clouds, the sky of which now cleansed—likely by the Authority of the dawn. The earthen pillars speak to me—I believe two other Godslayers shared the former battlefield.”
“What bliss!” Nemain raised her arms in joy upon hearing his words, her battle-crazed smile on her face once again. She turned to Verethragna. “To yet encounter more Godslayers in this age. Let us make haste before the trail grows cold!”
“†˜Tis but a matter of time, Lady of the Mound. Fate shall lead us to them. Mine form feels the receding presence of a Godslayer… we are close!”
“Let thou leadest the way. Be it she or her foes, either may stoke our desire!”
Thus, the two Heretic Gods flew across the skies of Rome. Under the guidance of the Eastern Warlord they soon stopped upon an asphalt road. A single car was about to pass by but due to their obstruction, they stopped. At that moment, the Gods undoubtedly felt the flow of mana inside their bodies intensify, becoming battle-ready at the presence of their nemesis. The black-winged Goddess walked confidently up to the vehicle.
“My, it's not everyday you have people landing in front of you from the sky. Who might you be?” Beatrix said as she got out of the car, surprised but curious at the same time. Before they landed, she felt her body burn with power, informing her of the presence of the Heretic Gods. Indeed, she could feel a great urge to fight the two in front of her before she even saw them. “Or rather, would you two like to take care of this somewhere else? Unless you're fine being torn to pieces here, my dear preys.”
“T-Two Heretic Gods…” Allen muttered as he stood beside the vehicle and Beatrix.
Of all days it was today, two hours before their flight to London. Not to mention, there was a great battle just recently, and Rome was far from over with its reconstruction plans.
“Bold.” The dark-winged Goddess responded to the young Campione’s provocation with a smile. With a tap of her foot a circle of silver expanded from beneath her feet as the asphalt they stood on disappeared, replaced by the mossy carpet of a forest. Planted within the ground around them were several swords and spears, all brimming with Divine energy. “Show thy words are more than empty threats.”
“If you wish,” Beatrix said as a grin appeared on her face. Her magical power was raised greatly as she unsealed her Authority and Words of Power came to her mind mysteriously: “O wretched children, weave your web of merriment with the fools in bliss—inglorious, unarmed—singing songs over the wine; you all degrade the earthy generation of Satyrs, drowning all warlike hopes in their cups. There may be banquet after battle, there may be dancing after the war in the palace grand and gorgeous—but without hard work, it is not possible to dwell in the inaccessible heavens. The road to the blessed is not easy; noble deeds give the only path to the firmament of Heaven by God's decree. You foolish beings too, then, shalt endure hardship of every kind. I, in all my rancour foretell to you the coming of your end—for I shall trample your hopes, ravish your form, and crush your very soul with afflicting discord!”
Bloodlust began to take over Beatrix. She intended to crush both Heretic Gods here. Her body grew as well as her clothing with her. Giant black wings could be seen appearing on the back of her clothes. As she began to flap them as she flew up into the sky. “I hope you’re ready,” Beatrix said as she flew down fast, extending one of her legs. She smashed the area where the two Heretic Gods stood. Debris flew up in all directions as the asphalt cracked and caved in immediately from the powerful force.
“Ugh! There goes both our drivers and one of our assets…” Allen commented wryly as he used Leap magic to get away from the point of impact.
With a burst of mana the Goddess took to the air, ascending upwards in time to evade the Campione’s massive heel, but the shock wave from the impact buffeted her as she continued to rise. Wrapping her wings defensively around her body, she rode out the storm of debris as she rose. Knocking a few final pieces of shrapnel away she spread her magnificent wings once more with a mighty gust of wind and hovered at the giant’s eye level, unphased.
She found Verethragna afloat behind her, only looking up to the giantess with a mirthful expression. “Shall thou have me stand back for this bout or shall we face the Godslayer together?”
“Do as thee desires. Not am I one to deny another the joy of battle.” Nemain answered him in good spirits, pleased by the Campione’s display of might.
“Then I hope thou wouldst not mind for I shall enjoy mineself!”
“Thou wilt need make haste, lest I vanquish our adversary before such an opportunity is offered!” With a parting laugh Nemain dove towards the giant. With a fist empowered by a glow of Divine might, she sent a reckless punch at the gut of the enormous Campione.
Beatrix winced from the pain as it felt powerful as she then tried to kick the God. Leaning away, the Goddess drifted backwards, watching the kick cut through the air a few meters in front of her. She was both impressed and disappointed that the titanic Campione stayed on her feet from her strike.
A barrage of lightning descended afterwards upon Beatrix, the clouds now abruptly gray and stormy. Beatrix’ arms were moved up in reflex to block it but she could feel her skin being scalded.
Angered, Beatrix flew up again in the sky and came down crashing to the ground, sending debris all over yet again. A powerful gust could be felt around the vicinity, the debris crushing anyone in the path or sent flying away from the powerful gust.
Spreading her wings Nemain caught the gust of wind letting it sweep her along, ignoring what rubble buffeted her. A flash of red among the debris flew past her and her hand darted out closing around the shaft of a blood red javelin, one of the weapons of the mound.
Turning to the titan she lazily cast it at the enormous figure of the Campione, a deadly dart flying at the Godslayer with blinding speed the moment it left her hand. Beatrix took a step to the side instinctively, managing to dodge the small object she could barely see come towards her.
The next was something she could see, but was something so massive it was almost her own size.
The Boar of Verethragna—one of his incarnations—tackled her hard and pushed her down to the ground below, crushing the homes of many in that moment.
There was a symphony of wreaking havoc and cries as this took place. As if two of her kicks from the sky weren’t enough. This seemed to take the top of the cake. The Boar relished in its handiwork, roaring in delight as it stood upon the fallen Campione.
“Thou art most excellent! But it appeareth thou art not yet ready to face us,” Verethragna claimed. “One of the reverent Campiones my compatriot spoke of likely defeated thee with the mark of dawn. Am I correct?”
Fluttering down, Nemain rejoined the battle from where the gust the Campione had created had blown her to and landed on the back of the Boar, seemingly indifferent to the intense struggle taking place below her. “The huntress... As I recall she named herself the True Queen,” she commented absentmindedly.
Upon hearing what the Goddess said, Beatrix became angry. She tried to remove the Boar off her but was unable to. “Damn you! Get off!” Instead the Boar howled and pressed its tusks and legs against her, the concrete under her shattering, as countless shards fluttered up into the air.
Trying yet again to push the Boar off she managed this time, sending it off as far as she could at that moment.
As the beast was cast away the Goddess leapt off its back, taking to the air once more.
Beatrix then glared at the two as she stood up. She finally spoke as her pride had not let her speak to them while she was being held down by the Boar as it felt she would have admitted complete defeat. “She’s no True Queen!”
“Oh? It seemeth we stumbled upon a squabble.” Nemain smiled. She could not care less about the title dispute between them but such conflict could be used to draw the young Campione to future battles. “My companion speaks the truth. Thou art mighty but thy inexperience betrays thee. Be it we persist all that awaits is thy demise.”
“Whatever, it’s two of you versus just one of me. The current outcome was probably obvious. I just couldn't skip the opportunity to fight.”
“Thou may be more similar to us than thou mayst believe,” Verethragna spoke. “Truly worthy of the moniker of Rakshasa King. It wouldst be too premature a conclusion for this bout to end this way.”
“Rakshasa King? What the heck does that even mean!?” Beatrix said, confused as she had never heard that word before but wondered what it could mean since it seemed he was referring her as that.
The Heretic God laughed. “†˜Tis the eastern title granted to the Godslayers. I must state, thou art most amusing.”
“Hmph, you won’t find it so amusing the day I crush you. The same goes to your companion.”
“I eagerly await facing thee the day arrives thou hath the might to accomplish such a task,” the Goddess spoke, wearing a genuine smile that carried no falsehood.
“Indeed,” Verethragna added after the black-winged Goddess. “May we meet again on a greater battlefield.”
“You're gonna wish we didn’t next time we meet.” Beatrix smiled.
“Return to thy original form. I have a parting gift for thee that cannot be received as thou art.” The Goddess approached the giant form of Beatrix without hostility.
“Why should I? You came here looking for a fight. How do I know it’s not a trap?” Beatrix said, keeping an eye on the Goddess.
“Thy words are insult. Dost thou believest I require such methods?” The Goddess brushed off the Campione’s allegations without a care. “Now, return to thy original form. I will not offer my gift to thee a third time.”
“Fine. I’ll just make sure to crush you permanently next time if you do anything strange,” Beatrix said as she relaxed, beginning to turn back to normal. Keeping an eye on the Goddess, not letting her guard down. Yet part of her was curious what the Goddess had in mind.
Nemain walked over to the Campione and stood right in front of her, possibly closer than one might be comfortable with if they valued their personal space. Looking deep into the Godslayer’s eyes she began to chant.
“I profess acceptance to thine heroic deeds, and I hereby proclaim thus—ye shalt be Sidhe’s blessed. Ye shalt be a champion among champions! Go forth, warrior! Fight! Kill! Conquer! For upon thee I grant the mantle of victory!"
Once the final word was said, without warning, the Goddess placed a firm hand on Beatrix’ chin and stole her lips, forcing her way into the Godslayer’s mouth. At their connection the Campione could feel her body heating up as Divine energy was poured into her by the Goddess. Beatrix’ eyes opened wide. Never in her wildest imaginations would she have imagined being kissed by another woman.
She had heard of such things but to her she had no interest in women, yet she could feel her face flushed red as she tried to get back, but the Goddess wouldn’t let her escape. After a few minutes that may have felt like an eternity to the innocent Campione, the flow of Divine energy waned and she was released, a small trail of saliva breaking as they pulled apart.
“Go forth with my blessing. Let it aid thee until we meet again,” the Goddess declared, looking upon Beatrix with proud eyes like one might look upon their child.
“W-what was that for!?” Beatrix shouted, but she stepped back. Normally, she’d feel rage, but currently she couldn’t help but feel flustered. She placed her hands on her stomach, feeling a strange sensation that she had never felt before in her life. Her body felt warmer than usual, yet she didn’t feel ill. Her mind was confused as she tried to figure out what had just happened. “What did you to do my womb!? It has never felt like this before!”
“Art thou not satisfied? I conferred upon thee a Divine blessing of life,” Nemain said, still looking as proud as a new parent.
“B-blessing o-of l-life!?” Beatrix’ mind at that moment felt as if it shut down. She no longer knew what to believe. She recently was told it took a man, yet here a Goddess just told her she blessed her with a life in her womb. “I-I’m not ready for this…!?”
“Fret not, thou hast proved thyself capable. Thou hast much growth awaiting thee.” Never did the Goddess’ warm, proud smile wane.
“...”
For her first time in her life, Beatrix truly had no words to speak as her mind conjured images of scenarios completely different from what the Goddess meant as she simply stood there.
“Now, let us be off.” Nemain turned to Verethragna.
“Yes, let us depart for the greater stage of combat.
Thus, with the wind, the Heretic Gods vanished with faint lights fading away from view.
“Is Your Majesty alright?!” Allen came shouting, his tone full of worry.
For the first time in a long time, Beatrix let a stream of emotions take over as she hugged Allen. “S-she got me pregnant!” Tears could be seen falling from Beatrix eyes.
“Huh… HUH?!” He didn’t know whether the hug should surprise him or what she just told him. “Just what kind of a magic did she inject into Your Majesty?”
“I don’t know! She just said she blessed me with life.”
“W-W-What?” He was fumbling around for a handkerchief for her tears when he heard this. “That is utterly ridiculous! Even if she is a Goddess it was only a k-kiss… n-not… intercourse… that is impossible between females!”
“Then why does my womb feel the warmest?! It has never felt that way before until she kissed me,” Beatrix said as she hugged Allen tighter, trying to calm herself down. “I’m too young to be a mother!”
“I-I… I don’t know what to believe. But… ugh, we have a flight to catch… maybe go to a hospital to check in London?”
“Just buy me those pregnancy test items! I’ll make that accursed Goddess pay for what she did to me!”
“We’ll miss the flight if we try to get those now!” W-Why am I having to buy such things for her…
“Buy it when we are in London then!”
“U-Understood…”
“Hoh, †˜tis surely a work of a great Godslayer,” the Eastern Warlord commented with a look of mirth.
“Indeed.” Nemain shared his mood but in her demeanor was also a palpable disappointment at having missed such a clash. Spying a familiar looking scorch mark on the ground by a circular ruin she flew over to take a closer look. A smile appeared on her face as she drew close. Recognizing the feeling of the Divine energy in the area her disappointment was replaced by anticipation. They were here! And what of their foes...
“I suppose thou hath found a remarkable burn across the sea of carnage?”
“It is reminiscent of the Authority of a Godslayer I faced in the Far East. There too it left distinct remnants.”
“Oh? That is a rousing prospect. The mark is indeed distinctive from the rest… possessing… a trait of the Immortal Sun?”
“Naturally. It summoned the birth of a new day, the dawn.”
“It appeareth thou hast encountered a great adversary indeed.”
“She was only one of two. If he is present as well there is much excitement to be had,” Nemain answered with a grin before her expression turned quizzical. “But I wonder as to her adversary. This battlefield is home to none vanquished.”
“I feel the remnants of dark and evil clouds, the sky of which now cleansed—likely by the Authority of the dawn. The earthen pillars speak to me—I believe two other Godslayers shared the former battlefield.”
“What bliss!” Nemain raised her arms in joy upon hearing his words, her battle-crazed smile on her face once again. She turned to Verethragna. “To yet encounter more Godslayers in this age. Let us make haste before the trail grows cold!”
“†˜Tis but a matter of time, Lady of the Mound. Fate shall lead us to them. Mine form feels the receding presence of a Godslayer… we are close!”
“Let thou leadest the way. Be it she or her foes, either may stoke our desire!”
Thus, the two Heretic Gods flew across the skies of Rome. Under the guidance of the Eastern Warlord they soon stopped upon an asphalt road. A single car was about to pass by but due to their obstruction, they stopped. At that moment, the Gods undoubtedly felt the flow of mana inside their bodies intensify, becoming battle-ready at the presence of their nemesis. The black-winged Goddess walked confidently up to the vehicle.
“My, it's not everyday you have people landing in front of you from the sky. Who might you be?” Beatrix said as she got out of the car, surprised but curious at the same time. Before they landed, she felt her body burn with power, informing her of the presence of the Heretic Gods. Indeed, she could feel a great urge to fight the two in front of her before she even saw them. “Or rather, would you two like to take care of this somewhere else? Unless you're fine being torn to pieces here, my dear preys.”
“T-Two Heretic Gods…” Allen muttered as he stood beside the vehicle and Beatrix.
Of all days it was today, two hours before their flight to London. Not to mention, there was a great battle just recently, and Rome was far from over with its reconstruction plans.
“Bold.” The dark-winged Goddess responded to the young Campione’s provocation with a smile. With a tap of her foot a circle of silver expanded from beneath her feet as the asphalt they stood on disappeared, replaced by the mossy carpet of a forest. Planted within the ground around them were several swords and spears, all brimming with Divine energy. “Show thy words are more than empty threats.”
“If you wish,” Beatrix said as a grin appeared on her face. Her magical power was raised greatly as she unsealed her Authority and Words of Power came to her mind mysteriously: “O wretched children, weave your web of merriment with the fools in bliss—inglorious, unarmed—singing songs over the wine; you all degrade the earthy generation of Satyrs, drowning all warlike hopes in their cups. There may be banquet after battle, there may be dancing after the war in the palace grand and gorgeous—but without hard work, it is not possible to dwell in the inaccessible heavens. The road to the blessed is not easy; noble deeds give the only path to the firmament of Heaven by God's decree. You foolish beings too, then, shalt endure hardship of every kind. I, in all my rancour foretell to you the coming of your end—for I shall trample your hopes, ravish your form, and crush your very soul with afflicting discord!”
Bloodlust began to take over Beatrix. She intended to crush both Heretic Gods here. Her body grew as well as her clothing with her. Giant black wings could be seen appearing on the back of her clothes. As she began to flap them as she flew up into the sky. “I hope you’re ready,” Beatrix said as she flew down fast, extending one of her legs. She smashed the area where the two Heretic Gods stood. Debris flew up in all directions as the asphalt cracked and caved in immediately from the powerful force.
“Ugh! There goes both our drivers and one of our assets…” Allen commented wryly as he used Leap magic to get away from the point of impact.
With a burst of mana the Goddess took to the air, ascending upwards in time to evade the Campione’s massive heel, but the shock wave from the impact buffeted her as she continued to rise. Wrapping her wings defensively around her body, she rode out the storm of debris as she rose. Knocking a few final pieces of shrapnel away she spread her magnificent wings once more with a mighty gust of wind and hovered at the giant’s eye level, unphased.
She found Verethragna afloat behind her, only looking up to the giantess with a mirthful expression. “Shall thou have me stand back for this bout or shall we face the Godslayer together?”
“Do as thee desires. Not am I one to deny another the joy of battle.” Nemain answered him in good spirits, pleased by the Campione’s display of might.
“Then I hope thou wouldst not mind for I shall enjoy mineself!”
“Thou wilt need make haste, lest I vanquish our adversary before such an opportunity is offered!” With a parting laugh Nemain dove towards the giant. With a fist empowered by a glow of Divine might, she sent a reckless punch at the gut of the enormous Campione.
Beatrix winced from the pain as it felt powerful as she then tried to kick the God. Leaning away, the Goddess drifted backwards, watching the kick cut through the air a few meters in front of her. She was both impressed and disappointed that the titanic Campione stayed on her feet from her strike.
A barrage of lightning descended afterwards upon Beatrix, the clouds now abruptly gray and stormy. Beatrix’ arms were moved up in reflex to block it but she could feel her skin being scalded.
Angered, Beatrix flew up again in the sky and came down crashing to the ground, sending debris all over yet again. A powerful gust could be felt around the vicinity, the debris crushing anyone in the path or sent flying away from the powerful gust.
Spreading her wings Nemain caught the gust of wind letting it sweep her along, ignoring what rubble buffeted her. A flash of red among the debris flew past her and her hand darted out closing around the shaft of a blood red javelin, one of the weapons of the mound.
Turning to the titan she lazily cast it at the enormous figure of the Campione, a deadly dart flying at the Godslayer with blinding speed the moment it left her hand. Beatrix took a step to the side instinctively, managing to dodge the small object she could barely see come towards her.
The next was something she could see, but was something so massive it was almost her own size.
The Boar of Verethragna—one of his incarnations—tackled her hard and pushed her down to the ground below, crushing the homes of many in that moment.
There was a symphony of wreaking havoc and cries as this took place. As if two of her kicks from the sky weren’t enough. This seemed to take the top of the cake. The Boar relished in its handiwork, roaring in delight as it stood upon the fallen Campione.
“Thou art most excellent! But it appeareth thou art not yet ready to face us,” Verethragna claimed. “One of the reverent Campiones my compatriot spoke of likely defeated thee with the mark of dawn. Am I correct?”
Fluttering down, Nemain rejoined the battle from where the gust the Campione had created had blown her to and landed on the back of the Boar, seemingly indifferent to the intense struggle taking place below her. “The huntress... As I recall she named herself the True Queen,” she commented absentmindedly.
Upon hearing what the Goddess said, Beatrix became angry. She tried to remove the Boar off her but was unable to. “Damn you! Get off!” Instead the Boar howled and pressed its tusks and legs against her, the concrete under her shattering, as countless shards fluttered up into the air.
Trying yet again to push the Boar off she managed this time, sending it off as far as she could at that moment.
As the beast was cast away the Goddess leapt off its back, taking to the air once more.
Beatrix then glared at the two as she stood up. She finally spoke as her pride had not let her speak to them while she was being held down by the Boar as it felt she would have admitted complete defeat. “She’s no True Queen!”
“Oh? It seemeth we stumbled upon a squabble.” Nemain smiled. She could not care less about the title dispute between them but such conflict could be used to draw the young Campione to future battles. “My companion speaks the truth. Thou art mighty but thy inexperience betrays thee. Be it we persist all that awaits is thy demise.”
“Whatever, it’s two of you versus just one of me. The current outcome was probably obvious. I just couldn't skip the opportunity to fight.”
“Thou may be more similar to us than thou mayst believe,” Verethragna spoke. “Truly worthy of the moniker of Rakshasa King. It wouldst be too premature a conclusion for this bout to end this way.”
“Rakshasa King? What the heck does that even mean!?” Beatrix said, confused as she had never heard that word before but wondered what it could mean since it seemed he was referring her as that.
The Heretic God laughed. “†˜Tis the eastern title granted to the Godslayers. I must state, thou art most amusing.”
“Hmph, you won’t find it so amusing the day I crush you. The same goes to your companion.”
“I eagerly await facing thee the day arrives thou hath the might to accomplish such a task,” the Goddess spoke, wearing a genuine smile that carried no falsehood.
“Indeed,” Verethragna added after the black-winged Goddess. “May we meet again on a greater battlefield.”
“You're gonna wish we didn’t next time we meet.” Beatrix smiled.
“Return to thy original form. I have a parting gift for thee that cannot be received as thou art.” The Goddess approached the giant form of Beatrix without hostility.
“Why should I? You came here looking for a fight. How do I know it’s not a trap?” Beatrix said, keeping an eye on the Goddess.
“Thy words are insult. Dost thou believest I require such methods?” The Goddess brushed off the Campione’s allegations without a care. “Now, return to thy original form. I will not offer my gift to thee a third time.”
“Fine. I’ll just make sure to crush you permanently next time if you do anything strange,” Beatrix said as she relaxed, beginning to turn back to normal. Keeping an eye on the Goddess, not letting her guard down. Yet part of her was curious what the Goddess had in mind.
Nemain walked over to the Campione and stood right in front of her, possibly closer than one might be comfortable with if they valued their personal space. Looking deep into the Godslayer’s eyes she began to chant.
“I profess acceptance to thine heroic deeds, and I hereby proclaim thus—ye shalt be Sidhe’s blessed. Ye shalt be a champion among champions! Go forth, warrior! Fight! Kill! Conquer! For upon thee I grant the mantle of victory!"
Once the final word was said, without warning, the Goddess placed a firm hand on Beatrix’ chin and stole her lips, forcing her way into the Godslayer’s mouth. At their connection the Campione could feel her body heating up as Divine energy was poured into her by the Goddess. Beatrix’ eyes opened wide. Never in her wildest imaginations would she have imagined being kissed by another woman.
She had heard of such things but to her she had no interest in women, yet she could feel her face flushed red as she tried to get back, but the Goddess wouldn’t let her escape. After a few minutes that may have felt like an eternity to the innocent Campione, the flow of Divine energy waned and she was released, a small trail of saliva breaking as they pulled apart.
“Go forth with my blessing. Let it aid thee until we meet again,” the Goddess declared, looking upon Beatrix with proud eyes like one might look upon their child.
“W-what was that for!?” Beatrix shouted, but she stepped back. Normally, she’d feel rage, but currently she couldn’t help but feel flustered. She placed her hands on her stomach, feeling a strange sensation that she had never felt before in her life. Her body felt warmer than usual, yet she didn’t feel ill. Her mind was confused as she tried to figure out what had just happened. “What did you to do my womb!? It has never felt like this before!”
“Art thou not satisfied? I conferred upon thee a Divine blessing of life,” Nemain said, still looking as proud as a new parent.
“B-blessing o-of l-life!?” Beatrix’ mind at that moment felt as if it shut down. She no longer knew what to believe. She recently was told it took a man, yet here a Goddess just told her she blessed her with a life in her womb. “I-I’m not ready for this…!?”
“Fret not, thou hast proved thyself capable. Thou hast much growth awaiting thee.” Never did the Goddess’ warm, proud smile wane.
“...”
For her first time in her life, Beatrix truly had no words to speak as her mind conjured images of scenarios completely different from what the Goddess meant as she simply stood there.
“Now, let us be off.” Nemain turned to Verethragna.
“Yes, let us depart for the greater stage of combat.
Thus, with the wind, the Heretic Gods vanished with faint lights fading away from view.
“Is Your Majesty alright?!” Allen came shouting, his tone full of worry.
For the first time in a long time, Beatrix let a stream of emotions take over as she hugged Allen. “S-she got me pregnant!” Tears could be seen falling from Beatrix eyes.
“Huh… HUH?!” He didn’t know whether the hug should surprise him or what she just told him. “Just what kind of a magic did she inject into Your Majesty?”
“I don’t know! She just said she blessed me with life.”
“W-W-What?” He was fumbling around for a handkerchief for her tears when he heard this. “That is utterly ridiculous! Even if she is a Goddess it was only a k-kiss… n-not… intercourse… that is impossible between females!”
“Then why does my womb feel the warmest?! It has never felt that way before until she kissed me,” Beatrix said as she hugged Allen tighter, trying to calm herself down. “I’m too young to be a mother!”
“I-I… I don’t know what to believe. But… ugh, we have a flight to catch… maybe go to a hospital to check in London?”
“Just buy me those pregnancy test items! I’ll make that accursed Goddess pay for what she did to me!”
“We’ll miss the flight if we try to get those now!” W-Why am I having to buy such things for her…
“Buy it when we are in London then!”
“U-Understood…”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
When the True Queen returned to England with her guest—with his Hime Miko companions—Marina separately brought Caim over to the grand Tower of London. Here, the Paladin found yet another historical monument, a great structure dating from centuries past. This was something that existed even in his time in Britain from the distant past that he had arrived from.
It had been a while since the Paladin had first entered the country of Italy. Through means unbeknownst to even the Knight himself, Caim had been jumped forward in time, having met with a few individuals he would count himself lucky to have found by chance—not including one eager Heretic God—and had born witness to a battle which crippled most of the city in the hands of a reckless giantess, literally. Since then, Caim had been spending the following days in a hotel, as per requested by the True Queen Gloria.
He had recently arrived in London, England—to his fears—by flight as if that wasn’t off-putting enough. More and more, the Paladin would continue to lose his mind from the many facets of the time he had found himself locked in.
Through the Traitor’s Gate, they entered this castle. It was undeniably large and ancient but at the same time, Caim noted many differences, with the castle being much more improved, in various ways. He was soon guided to the White Tower, which was the structure from which the name of this castle was derived from. For being in the first ever built Royal Residence in English history, it was truly an honor.
The castle walls were undeveloped unlike the hotel’s interior that Caim had experienced before, it felt rather nostalgic now, to find such plain and old walls.
“Magnificent,” the Knight mused, peering at the castle’s very walls. “She still stands, even to this day. Not even time could best this grand structure.”
“Well, it’s also currently maintained by Elder Sister’s organization, otherwise it’d certainly look worse,” Marina said.
“I see, I see. Which organization would that be?”
“The Historic Royal Palaces. It’s one of the charities that maintains the historical royal residences that are unoccupied now. So, consequently, this castle is the residence of our True Queen.”
“Thine Elder Sister is an interesting woman, Lady Marina.”
“She’s amazing… I’d never even be alive if not for her…”
“Oh? Have thou a hefty debt for thy sibling?”
“Well, we’re not blood-related to begin with. I was abandoned by my family, and that was when my Elder Sister came to me.”
“That explains the differing hair colors. I see why thou would think highly of Lady Gloria. It must have been a tumultuous time for thee.”
“Yeah… well, Elder Sister has lived longer, so there are still parts of her that elude me to this day. She is nearly three-hundred years old as a Campione, and now stays in Royal Residences due to her special relationship with the royals… it’s just hard to believe sometimes… hard to believe where fate took me.”.
“Thou were lucky. Rather, blessed to have been given the opportunity to meet Lady Gloria. T’is not the first time I hear of a Campione rescuing a lost child.”
“You didn’t expect things to be this way though, did you? Tourists coming to this castle in the mornings is now commonplace, since it’s open to them, except very specific parts.”
“Specific parts?”
“Yes, very few parts of the castle are completely private to Elder Sister. Other places may be visited by the tourists in the mornings.”
“I wonder, hath thou ever seen such parts, being as close to Lady Gloria?”
“Of course, as her Sister and right-hand woman, I frequent such apartments of my Elder Sister. That said, we assigned an apartment for you to stay in as well.”
Caim’s brows raised. “Thou would… do as much for me?”
“My Elder Sister did. It’d be rather strange if a man lives with me in my apartment…” Marina made a frown.
“W-What. T’is not what I was insinuating, Lady Marina,” Caim said in a flustered, offended manner. “Truly, I was not expecting thine Elder Sister to assist me, even issue me lodgings. Verily, I was not expecting any kindness.”
“Well, if you are to stay with us and serve my Elder Sister, she’d be required to take care of you appropriately. I think she sorta… feels a kindred spirit in you. Seeing as you speak… like that.”
“Like what? Mine dialect? Aye, t’is difficult to make head or tails of thy own way of speech as well. I was almost puzzled of thy words had I not filled in the blanks with mine own tongue,” Caim said with a chuckle. “I will admit, I did find it rather surprising to see that Lady Gloria had also knowledge of the King’s English. Pleasing, nonetheless.”
“My Elder Sister was originally habituated with speaking in the Old English, since she came from the early-seventeenth century. So when she speaks in that manner, I do the same and replace some words in my mind the same way as you do.”
“Ah, yes. As a Campione, she would be from a distant time, same as I, only she was not burdened with having to adapt to the customs of today,” Caim remarked. “That said, thou mentioned that Lady Gloria feels a kindred spirit, with me of all people?”
Well, I did say that she is nearly three-hundred years old… perhaps math was a harsh subject of the past. “Just a hunch. It’s not as though my Elder Sister didn’t have to cope with the changing times either. It was a more slow and gradual process for her. But how should I put it…? It’s like when an old friend suddenly comes from your childhood days, and speaks in the same dialect as you used to—that’s how I feel about this unique situation.”
Caim hummed. “Maketh sense. In any case, Lady Marina. I thanketh both thee and thy Elder Sister for my lodgings.” The Knight dropped into a bow towards the woman as if she were someone of regal descent. Apparently a handshake, or just a simple thank you would not suffice for this Paladin.
“You’re welcome. I just hope it’s not wasted efforts on our part,” she said almost strictly. “My Elder Sister may be kind but I’ll be keeping an eye on you, Paladin Caim.”
“Eye to thy heart’s content. Thou wilt find naught but my devotedness to Lady Gloria,” Caim said with a shrug, smirking.
“Uh-huh.” She turned away as they walked and finally stopped, gesturing inside the room after opening its door. “This will be your apartment.”
“Very well.” Caim entered, just as the door was opened, and he peered around the room with a hum.
“If something happens… or maybe if my Elder Sister wants to have a conversation—which I hope not considering her schedule—we’ll send one of the knights to inform you.”
Is she really so occupied? Then again, I suppose that is what cometh with the position, after all. “That is fine. Do try to stop by as well, my Lady. T’would be nice for this knight to have conversation every once in awhile.”
“Hm, soon, perhaps? Not that I found you to be a bad man to converse with, it’s just that I have to get some work-related things out of the way. As the right-hand woman of the one who conquered the entirety of Europe—it’s only but natural.”
“Of course. Let me not impair thee from thy duty, then.” Caim found a sofa in the middle of the apartment and plopped down onto the cushion, crossing a leg over the other. “I shalt remain here until thou wouldst have need of me.”
“Well, enjoy the modern amenities, I suppose. We have a T.V. here too so it could be educational…” As a Paladin, she didn’t dare to step into a man’s room.
“Again with this… Tee Vee contraption,” Caim said with pursed lips. “What is it’s purpose?”
“Entertainment, of course. Not everything is fictitious but perhaps… most are. We use it to mask the incidents caused by Heretic Gods, or that giantess whom attacked—we’re looking to cover that incident as well.”
“It does all that? How fearsome to possess such ability... and t’is also used as entertainment?”
“Well, generally these are the most used products of the age. Nearly every household has one. So it’s not hard for those with influence to sway the minds of the general populace.”
“Astounding! Had we possessed something like this in the Crusades, reconquering the land from that heathen Saladin would hath been a simpler task.”
“Perhaps. Now, I’m going to leave you to your devices now and take leave. Have a good day.”
Caim wanted to ask more on the many trinkets and devices in his room, but Marina obviously had better things to do. He simply let it drop, wondering if he would end up putting this technology to good use, or break it in an unfortunate accident.
“Ah, well. Farewell, Lady Marina. Now… where do I begin...”
It had been a while since the Paladin had first entered the country of Italy. Through means unbeknownst to even the Knight himself, Caim had been jumped forward in time, having met with a few individuals he would count himself lucky to have found by chance—not including one eager Heretic God—and had born witness to a battle which crippled most of the city in the hands of a reckless giantess, literally. Since then, Caim had been spending the following days in a hotel, as per requested by the True Queen Gloria.
He had recently arrived in London, England—to his fears—by flight as if that wasn’t off-putting enough. More and more, the Paladin would continue to lose his mind from the many facets of the time he had found himself locked in.
Through the Traitor’s Gate, they entered this castle. It was undeniably large and ancient but at the same time, Caim noted many differences, with the castle being much more improved, in various ways. He was soon guided to the White Tower, which was the structure from which the name of this castle was derived from. For being in the first ever built Royal Residence in English history, it was truly an honor.
The castle walls were undeveloped unlike the hotel’s interior that Caim had experienced before, it felt rather nostalgic now, to find such plain and old walls.
“Magnificent,” the Knight mused, peering at the castle’s very walls. “She still stands, even to this day. Not even time could best this grand structure.”
“Well, it’s also currently maintained by Elder Sister’s organization, otherwise it’d certainly look worse,” Marina said.
“I see, I see. Which organization would that be?”
“The Historic Royal Palaces. It’s one of the charities that maintains the historical royal residences that are unoccupied now. So, consequently, this castle is the residence of our True Queen.”
“Thine Elder Sister is an interesting woman, Lady Marina.”
“She’s amazing… I’d never even be alive if not for her…”
“Oh? Have thou a hefty debt for thy sibling?”
“Well, we’re not blood-related to begin with. I was abandoned by my family, and that was when my Elder Sister came to me.”
“That explains the differing hair colors. I see why thou would think highly of Lady Gloria. It must have been a tumultuous time for thee.”
“Yeah… well, Elder Sister has lived longer, so there are still parts of her that elude me to this day. She is nearly three-hundred years old as a Campione, and now stays in Royal Residences due to her special relationship with the royals… it’s just hard to believe sometimes… hard to believe where fate took me.”.
“Thou were lucky. Rather, blessed to have been given the opportunity to meet Lady Gloria. T’is not the first time I hear of a Campione rescuing a lost child.”
“You didn’t expect things to be this way though, did you? Tourists coming to this castle in the mornings is now commonplace, since it’s open to them, except very specific parts.”
“Specific parts?”
“Yes, very few parts of the castle are completely private to Elder Sister. Other places may be visited by the tourists in the mornings.”
“I wonder, hath thou ever seen such parts, being as close to Lady Gloria?”
“Of course, as her Sister and right-hand woman, I frequent such apartments of my Elder Sister. That said, we assigned an apartment for you to stay in as well.”
Caim’s brows raised. “Thou would… do as much for me?”
“My Elder Sister did. It’d be rather strange if a man lives with me in my apartment…” Marina made a frown.
“W-What. T’is not what I was insinuating, Lady Marina,” Caim said in a flustered, offended manner. “Truly, I was not expecting thine Elder Sister to assist me, even issue me lodgings. Verily, I was not expecting any kindness.”
“Well, if you are to stay with us and serve my Elder Sister, she’d be required to take care of you appropriately. I think she sorta… feels a kindred spirit in you. Seeing as you speak… like that.”
“Like what? Mine dialect? Aye, t’is difficult to make head or tails of thy own way of speech as well. I was almost puzzled of thy words had I not filled in the blanks with mine own tongue,” Caim said with a chuckle. “I will admit, I did find it rather surprising to see that Lady Gloria had also knowledge of the King’s English. Pleasing, nonetheless.”
“My Elder Sister was originally habituated with speaking in the Old English, since she came from the early-seventeenth century. So when she speaks in that manner, I do the same and replace some words in my mind the same way as you do.”
“Ah, yes. As a Campione, she would be from a distant time, same as I, only she was not burdened with having to adapt to the customs of today,” Caim remarked. “That said, thou mentioned that Lady Gloria feels a kindred spirit, with me of all people?”
Well, I did say that she is nearly three-hundred years old… perhaps math was a harsh subject of the past. “Just a hunch. It’s not as though my Elder Sister didn’t have to cope with the changing times either. It was a more slow and gradual process for her. But how should I put it…? It’s like when an old friend suddenly comes from your childhood days, and speaks in the same dialect as you used to—that’s how I feel about this unique situation.”
Caim hummed. “Maketh sense. In any case, Lady Marina. I thanketh both thee and thy Elder Sister for my lodgings.” The Knight dropped into a bow towards the woman as if she were someone of regal descent. Apparently a handshake, or just a simple thank you would not suffice for this Paladin.
“You’re welcome. I just hope it’s not wasted efforts on our part,” she said almost strictly. “My Elder Sister may be kind but I’ll be keeping an eye on you, Paladin Caim.”
“Eye to thy heart’s content. Thou wilt find naught but my devotedness to Lady Gloria,” Caim said with a shrug, smirking.
“Uh-huh.” She turned away as they walked and finally stopped, gesturing inside the room after opening its door. “This will be your apartment.”
“Very well.” Caim entered, just as the door was opened, and he peered around the room with a hum.
“If something happens… or maybe if my Elder Sister wants to have a conversation—which I hope not considering her schedule—we’ll send one of the knights to inform you.”
Is she really so occupied? Then again, I suppose that is what cometh with the position, after all. “That is fine. Do try to stop by as well, my Lady. T’would be nice for this knight to have conversation every once in awhile.”
“Hm, soon, perhaps? Not that I found you to be a bad man to converse with, it’s just that I have to get some work-related things out of the way. As the right-hand woman of the one who conquered the entirety of Europe—it’s only but natural.”
“Of course. Let me not impair thee from thy duty, then.” Caim found a sofa in the middle of the apartment and plopped down onto the cushion, crossing a leg over the other. “I shalt remain here until thou wouldst have need of me.”
“Well, enjoy the modern amenities, I suppose. We have a T.V. here too so it could be educational…” As a Paladin, she didn’t dare to step into a man’s room.
“Again with this… Tee Vee contraption,” Caim said with pursed lips. “What is it’s purpose?”
“Entertainment, of course. Not everything is fictitious but perhaps… most are. We use it to mask the incidents caused by Heretic Gods, or that giantess whom attacked—we’re looking to cover that incident as well.”
“It does all that? How fearsome to possess such ability... and t’is also used as entertainment?”
“Well, generally these are the most used products of the age. Nearly every household has one. So it’s not hard for those with influence to sway the minds of the general populace.”
“Astounding! Had we possessed something like this in the Crusades, reconquering the land from that heathen Saladin would hath been a simpler task.”
“Perhaps. Now, I’m going to leave you to your devices now and take leave. Have a good day.”
Caim wanted to ask more on the many trinkets and devices in his room, but Marina obviously had better things to do. He simply let it drop, wondering if he would end up putting this technology to good use, or break it in an unfortunate accident.
“Ah, well. Farewell, Lady Marina. Now… where do I begin...”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In the lands of Britain the eldest King set foot. There were many changes to London, undeniably so. Since the age of steam the country had come far, yet it lost its privileges of monarchy, at least most of it. The Cursed King acknowledged that the age of revolutionary progress had passed long ago and now the country was modernized. Despite that, the True Queen’s reign was unaffected. Back then she was reputed to be well-connected with the royalty, now she was known to be well-connected with the politicians and the ministers. The True Queen was revered and respected because there was one quality that separated her from the rest. She always attempted to make compromises and worked for the better of both sides. Even if destruction was wrought, she’d make compensations herself. After all, she had built her fortune for decades. Yagami could tell that it was her personality and charisma that was the most important quality above all, however.
The ride in the private jet of the True Queen was pleasant and short. Despite what Gloria told Yagami, it seemed like there was a change in plans somehow, which prompted her to remain in Italy until he had spoken to both the newer Campiones.
They had small talks, though Gloria made sure to keep distance from both the Hime Mikos—Himiko and Natsuki. There was a saying in the Magic World that a Devil King’s attention could only be swayed by their own peers, and Himiko believed this to be true. From her perspective, only Paladin Marina was exempt from this rule due to the special relationship they shared.
Natsuki, on the other hand, was far more busy planning on what to do in London. As if a single shopping trip wasn’t enough in Italy, she planned to have more, and was even going to look into their fashion trends.
Regardless, Yagami and his girls found themselves at the Fortress of the Tower of London soon enough, a special castle that was steeped in English history. Located on the northern bank of River Thames in central London, they passed the London Borough of Tower Hamlets to enter the Tower Hill, which was separated from the eastern edge of the square mile. This was supposedly the castle that was home to the Crown Jewels, including the regalias and other royal treasures that were used in coronation ceremonies of the Kings and Queens of England.
As they were entering this majestic castle, Himiko and Natsuki were completely in a daze by its royal splendor, forcing them to gaze up to its spires with their mouths agape. Never did they think they’d be able to live here much less visit. While it was true that this place was open to tourists, it was very different for the True Queen who was supposedly the real owner and resident of the castle. Some of the Yozakura knew this, but not everyone paid attention to this particular detail.
His subordinates had seen the True Queen in action, and it did stun them, but they didn’t expect to feel the same way again due to a different reason. Thus they were forced to see her in a new light yet again. Despite this, Gloria’s presence frightened them. They’d never do anything to make her angry. Himiko, for one, always assumed Gloria was simply a dignified lady with western charms and was polite, so when she was angered by Beatrix, she saw a side of her that made her want to never involve herself much with the elderly Campione. She had felt similar about Yagami, but responsibilities kept her bound. In time, however, she learned to appreciate Yagami as well, albeit there would still be times when he’d frighten her as well, much like the True Queen.
An angry Campione was something no one would ever want to deal with. She reminded herself of Beatrix as well, the rampaging giantess that destroyed a good portion of Rome.
“Woah, this is… so much more than I was expecting…” Natsuki blurted out. “This True Queen is something else.”
“Indeed…” Himiko uttered. “This is certainly more grand than our place in Tokyo.”
“Fumu fumu, now you both realize. Nnn, living in the Imperial Palace was enjoyable for awhile but there were too many bothersome tourists crowding the grounds so I moved out to our current residence,” Yagami said.
“I am not too privy to the residence of thee but there are restricted sections in mine abode,” Gloria stated as the vehicle entered past the gates. The vehicle was spacious inside, boasting more than enough space for its passengers. “It heartens me to find foreigners appreciating the allure of English history.”
“I believe the Imperial Palace had its own restrictions as well,” Himiko claimed. “But perhaps my Lord would feel restricted regardless. His Majesty is a simple man, wanting to go on walks and whatnot.”
“It doesn’t sit right with me to see so many people trampling over the gardens just to get a photo of the Palace,” Yagami added on. “And it never ends.”
“Ah, yes, photographers, I have a bit of an issue with them myself at times,” Gloria replied, raising an index finger. “There are times when tourists make requests for me to take pictures with them, but each of the sessions are seemingly endless.”
“Indeed. There are many residences that Yozakura has dotting Japan but I’ve grown partial to that mansion near Tokyo. Perhaps it is the neighborhood? Suffice it to say that none but authorized personnel or my guests are allowed entry, of course.”
“Was thy residence not within the grounds of Tokyo?”
“Near enough to be considered within the metropolis but far enough away from the congested areas. The sweet spot, I suppose?”
“I suppose to art thou †˜tis but perfectly apt to name it the †˜sweet spot.’ Didst thou liveth in the congested areas before?”
“Nnn, once upon a time. During the economic boom, I thought it nice to experience life alongside our revitalized Yamato. That sure got tiring quick… If thou lived in Shibuya or Shinjuku, it would be easy to understand.”
“Mine abode is but amidst the center as well, but with the manner thou hath described the activity of Shibuya, I suppose it is far more rife with energetic youths.”
“The trains… Ugh, the amount of human traffic in Shibuya is incomparable as well. If it was a place like this, there wouldn’t be too much of an issue.”
“With the River Thame so close it is rather relaxing, the soothing voice of the river’s flow carries all the way through to the castle walls. A type of solace only thou and I may share, for I doubt the ordinary may hear its waves so far.”
“As long as I don’t hear the chattering of countless mouths, I am content. The waves here are different from Yamato,” Yagami remarked. “Perhaps I will take a walk along the riverbank later.”
“Mn, that may well be unavoidable in the morns, for visitors are rather endless when the castle is open for them to enter.”
“A moonlight stroll is more fitting for one of the night. Not that the mundanes would see me regardless.”
“It is quite silent, that I may assure. I hath chanced upon the moon’s lume in the past mineself.”
“Excellent. Anyone wish to join me?” Yagami asked the others.
“I wanna go exploring,” Natsuki said immediately.
“I believe I want to rest for the remainder of the day,” Himiko claimed. “The airborne trips didn’t do well for me…”
“Thy children do not prefer moongazing it appears,” Gloria said with a giggle.
“I’ll go alone on the walk,” Yagami said with a huff. “It is their holiday so they are free to do what they want.”
“If thou wouldst not mind, I may join thee. A waste it would be to not appreciate the lunar celestial body that decorates the sky of constellations.”
“A moonlight stroll in a foreign country, ah, how relaxing it will be indeed,” Yagami said with a contented sigh.
The vehicle stopped and they soon entered the castle. The walls were old and it was noticeable immediately to all of them. A series of rooms were passed. Since it was still afternoon, Yagami heard some voices, and the differing accents of English gave away that they were tourists of varying nationalities. As they crossed the hallways, the guards always bowed to Gloria, the True Queen. These guards were dressed in red and black, and appeared to be mages of the Snow Rose due.
“Ho, each and every one of them is a veteran. Quite the guard thou hath here, True Queen,” Yagami remarked in approval.
“Veterans of the Snow Rose, yes. Though they are yet in work attire,” Gloria replied.
“Oh, so that’s the reason. I heard the Snow Rose member likes to wear something in snow color in their clothing,” Himiko said.
“Yes, that is true. In particular, the †˜snow color’ or white is acceptable to our members.”
“Yozakura’s official colors are violet but considering the nature of our work, a less noticeable symbol of identify is preferred. Most wear accessories to show their allegiance in our current day,” Yagami said. “I wonder when was the last time I stepped foot inside an European castle…”
“We tend to have a set of accessories in particular that mark the positions of the members in the organization. The sole rose in mine hair is the indication of mine position as leader.” She took a moment to think. “I believe it hath been a century since thou embarked beyond thy borders of Yamato.”
“Give or take. It’s like walking into Osaka castle to find that everything has been turned into an exhibit… Ah, how time flies.”
“Indeed. I wish I could keep the castle to mineself, but that would be mere selfishness to act out. Now is the age of attractions and visitations, with the borders open to all via legal means.”
“Umu. There are now fewer things that remain mysteries with the march of science and technology. Though Yamato progresses smoothly, I try to retain as much of our heritage as possible in few, key locations.”
“Oh? Key locations, thou claim?”
“Best to keep them all in one place, like Kyoto. Then it becomes a hotspot for tourists yet retains the rustic charm of olden Yamato.”
“I see. Mnm, Britain dost not quite have much uniqueness aside from its mansions and castles, so preserving them were good enough. Ah yes, that includes the royal residences, of course. They are akin to precious jewels of mine now.”
“From the way these are maintained, I can tell. Splendid workmanship. Are they reconstructed or the original?”
“Original to some extent. Especially this White Tower. Various monarchs have indulged proposals to extend the structures and thus its current size today. This was the first royal residence, after all.”
“The first royal residence? Ho, how splendid to be able to walk these halls! Children, are you not blessed?” Yagami said to his Hime Miko.
“Y-Yeah… wait, really, first?!” Himiko said, her voice suddenly strained.
“Hooo, not bad, not bad, but I’m not a fan of unpainted walls, I was expecting more… luxurious places…” Natsuki said.
“Ufufu, perhaps Windsor Castle would be more to your taste,” Gloria said in response to Natsuki. “But yes, William the Conqueror established this castle a thousand years ago.”
“A thousand years... Few places can boast to have a structure remaining after a millennium has passed,” Yagami said, impressed.
“Mhm, it hast been impressively popular to many throughout the centuries due to its importance. Conquering the lands of Britannia would be for naught if one fails to capture this residence.”
“Nnn, this is reminiscent of the various castles of Daimyos’ when they strove to unite Yamato.”
“Now then, I must ask, do thou and thy retainers wish to stay in the White Tower or the other structures within its walls? The structures outside possess differing architecture that are… not quite modern but not so ancient such as this.”
“I do not particularly mind anywhere,” Himiko said.
“I’ll defer to… m-my Lord’s decision,” Natsuki said, looking down.
“Nnn, are the amenities in this castle up to date? Solid piping and soundproofing? I’d imagine it must be with the number of tourists that pass through its halls,” Yagami asked.
“Not all the rooms, unfortunately. I was warned that some rooms would incur irreparable damage to authenticity for particular improvements. There should be enough rooms for thy standards and thy members, however.”
“Then we shall stay here in this castle. I do wish to take the time exploring its halls and towers,” Yagami said happily.
“I assume thou prefer more dated structures than modern ones?” the True Queen questioned with curiosity.
“I prefer whichever provides more peace and quiet. A habit I picked up after being on the battlefield bygones ago.”
“Ufufu, the other structures do not have much soundproofing, yet lack tourists, but then they are closer to the various constructs of the city.”
“Here is perfect for my needs then. Does thou hath any plans for the coming days?”
“Some, yes.”
“Fumu, then I shan’t disturb thee. Maybe a stroll around London tomorrow would be enjoyable after we’ve settled in.”
“I have time on the weekends, but otherwise I have an audience with the current monarch to attend to, as well as the politicians, and I believe there is a Heretic God lurking about in Europe so I must have it investigated. Suffice it to say, the True Queen must return to running Europe.” She made a small smile.
“A shame indeed. I suppose one of the Miko will accompany me on my gallivanting then,” Yagami said with a sigh. “Speaking of which, the amount of administration that will be handed to me upon my return… Ugh.”
“Hoho, I hope thou looketh forward to all the good work coming up, mn?”
“I plan to enjoy my first holiday in a century, thank you,” Yagami said with a lazy wave of his hand. “Though that Rosaria lass, she is travelling to Yamato. I hope she doesn’t make too large a mess.”
“Ah, yes. Thou doth met the children personally. How were they?”
“The youngest has a good heart but… needs guidance. The other one bares her fangs at everything, I wonder if she will find a partner in this world…”
“The seventh… is full of hatred and an evil that wishes to consume the world in her tyranny. I must be careful with her.”
“Oh, she is surprisingly pure despite her ambitions. She has yet to lay with another and in fact, I happened to overhear her retainers explain to her what copulation with another was. She honestly believed that a kiss would get one pregnant,” Yagami said with a laugh.
The True Queen stared at Yagami for a moment and burst out into laughter. “What is up with that?”
“Who knows what she has been taught? If she can still believe that then maybe there is hope for her yet,” Yagami said, smiling. “I sincerely hope that is the case…”
“After all the destruction she wrought—all those lives she stole for the Divine Instrument? My faith wanes…”
“Wayward youths need to be brought back on the path before it’s late. If she really intends to continue then rest assured, even I will show her no mercy.”
“I do not wish to make an excuse to †˜teach’ or guide a Campione unless I truly care about them, or am requested to. Wanting them to follow righteousness is a kindness, and kindness is a form of selfishness. I am the True Queen—I lead by example, not by words and want for betterment in particular. Thus, if these Kings stand in my path then likewise, I shall display no mercy, and would face them mineself.”
“Unchanging as ever. Nnn, to do battle with thee once more would be both pleasurable yet detestable for I fear the consequences of our match. There have been rumors circulating that thou intends to reinitiate thy conquest of the earth.”
Himiko and Natsuki almost shuddered noticeably from the last part Yagami spoke.
Oh boy… Natsuki looked at Himiko.
Of all things to speak of… Himiko looked at Natsuki.
What could they do in this situation?
Probably nothing.
“Perhaps if a day cometh in which we find a plot of land where none may face misfortune from our bout. Like the Greenland. Ufufu. I suppose thou hath heard the rumors too, I see.”
“Maa, it was raised again earlier yesterday by one of Rosaria’s retainers. Smart child, that one. I’d say she’s as adept as Himiko.”
“It appeareth thou met someone interesting there?”
“Indeed… but does thou truly indeed to attempt thy conquest again?” Yagami inquired once more with a tilt of his head.
Gloria shrugged. “There are far more Godslayers than before now. Who knows?”
“Not just the three of us like before, eh?” Yagami replied. Well, she didn’t deny it so it might happen.
He could feel Natsuki and Himiko sighing internally about now.
“With all eight of us, something may be… begging to take place, do thou not believe?”
“Nnn, I wonder what will happen now that there’s so many more of us. At best, something to chew on after I go back to work. Though more Heretics have been descending as of late, that might be attributed to our rise in number.”
“It is as it as though the heavens are attempting to be rid of us…”
“If only it were just heaven, we could probably handle it. I have a penchant for drawing out those from the hidden depths of the Earth or places unseen. They’re a handful.”
“Ufufu, I spake with the assumption that all Gods generally reside in heaven, or some kind of a realm separate from our world. I do not think that it is accurately either Heaven or Hell, but not quite the Astral Plane, either.”
“Nnn, perhaps. Every myth and legend has its own form of such a place. If one does exist, I would wish to travel there once.”
“But then if such a place exists, thou wouldst find nothing but Gods waiting to unleash their fury upon thee, no?”
“Hopefully some will be willing to grant me passage,” Yagami answered with a wink.
“Well, if ever the opportunity comes, I suppose. Ah, yes, Cursed King, didst thou know that the One-Man Storm is taking action?”
“Nnn, the young one in China? What does that one have planned?”
“I do not know in particular but…” Her lips curved further to form a bigger smile. “I would consider thou to keep watch, he possesseth a shrewd and fearsome ally.”
“A Heretic? Or another one of our ilk?”
“That, I may not answer, yet.”
“Thou art a tease of the highest order. Does thou treat thy own lovers as such,” Yagami huffed.
She raised a finger up to her lips as her smile portrayed more of her slyness. “I wonder about that.”
“I thank thee for the warning nonetheless,” Yagami said with a softer smile. “Anyone thou consider worthy enough to be thy partner is a fortunate one, hehe.”
“Hoho, thou art welcome, but those worthy may well find it to be a blessing or a curse. I shall leave that to thy musings”
“Ara, if thou even consider the potential for it to be a curse then my partner would effectively be given a death sentence,” Yagami said, nodding his head slowly.
“Ufufu, if thou useth thy poison and curses I could see it fleshing out to be quite the gruesome reality.”
“I would never treat my lovers in a fashion other than those that deserved as one that I have chosen.”
“I was only speaking in jest, King of the East.”
“Ehe, I know. It’s still a sore spot for me as thou knows.”
“Well, we all have our sore spots. Now then, I shall leave thee to thy retainers.” Two of the guards in their resident uniforms came up to them. “Knights of mine organization shall show thou to thy rooms of stay.” She gave a nod to her men. “Give them the best of the best, please.”
“Understood, Madame.” They gave a nod in return.
“I thank thee again,” Yagami said in high spirits before turning to her guards. “Lead the way, gentlemen.”
“Of course, please follow us!” they said in English with British accents.
“Ooh! Now this is a cool accent,” Natsuki said in an excited whisper.
The party merrily followed the pair of guards through the castle, admiring what it had to offer within its millennia old walls. Climbing a spiral set of stairs, they soon found a lavish hallway that led to a series of guest rooms, each extravagantly decorated like it was out of a history book. Yagami whistled when he entered a room, nodding his head in approval.
A large king size four poster bed took up a portion of the room, covered with plush cushions and boasting an extravagant canopy. There was a fireplace as well if he required it and a chandelier hung from the ceiling. A fancy sideboard lay at the side for his clothing and other peripherals and he walked over to it, feet passing over luxurious carpeting. All in all, a wonderful room.
“Now, I wonder if there’s anything I can use for tonight.” Yagami snickered, getting comfortable in the room.
The ride in the private jet of the True Queen was pleasant and short. Despite what Gloria told Yagami, it seemed like there was a change in plans somehow, which prompted her to remain in Italy until he had spoken to both the newer Campiones.
They had small talks, though Gloria made sure to keep distance from both the Hime Mikos—Himiko and Natsuki. There was a saying in the Magic World that a Devil King’s attention could only be swayed by their own peers, and Himiko believed this to be true. From her perspective, only Paladin Marina was exempt from this rule due to the special relationship they shared.
Natsuki, on the other hand, was far more busy planning on what to do in London. As if a single shopping trip wasn’t enough in Italy, she planned to have more, and was even going to look into their fashion trends.
Regardless, Yagami and his girls found themselves at the Fortress of the Tower of London soon enough, a special castle that was steeped in English history. Located on the northern bank of River Thames in central London, they passed the London Borough of Tower Hamlets to enter the Tower Hill, which was separated from the eastern edge of the square mile. This was supposedly the castle that was home to the Crown Jewels, including the regalias and other royal treasures that were used in coronation ceremonies of the Kings and Queens of England.
As they were entering this majestic castle, Himiko and Natsuki were completely in a daze by its royal splendor, forcing them to gaze up to its spires with their mouths agape. Never did they think they’d be able to live here much less visit. While it was true that this place was open to tourists, it was very different for the True Queen who was supposedly the real owner and resident of the castle. Some of the Yozakura knew this, but not everyone paid attention to this particular detail.
His subordinates had seen the True Queen in action, and it did stun them, but they didn’t expect to feel the same way again due to a different reason. Thus they were forced to see her in a new light yet again. Despite this, Gloria’s presence frightened them. They’d never do anything to make her angry. Himiko, for one, always assumed Gloria was simply a dignified lady with western charms and was polite, so when she was angered by Beatrix, she saw a side of her that made her want to never involve herself much with the elderly Campione. She had felt similar about Yagami, but responsibilities kept her bound. In time, however, she learned to appreciate Yagami as well, albeit there would still be times when he’d frighten her as well, much like the True Queen.
An angry Campione was something no one would ever want to deal with. She reminded herself of Beatrix as well, the rampaging giantess that destroyed a good portion of Rome.
“Woah, this is… so much more than I was expecting…” Natsuki blurted out. “This True Queen is something else.”
“Indeed…” Himiko uttered. “This is certainly more grand than our place in Tokyo.”
“Fumu fumu, now you both realize. Nnn, living in the Imperial Palace was enjoyable for awhile but there were too many bothersome tourists crowding the grounds so I moved out to our current residence,” Yagami said.
“I am not too privy to the residence of thee but there are restricted sections in mine abode,” Gloria stated as the vehicle entered past the gates. The vehicle was spacious inside, boasting more than enough space for its passengers. “It heartens me to find foreigners appreciating the allure of English history.”
“I believe the Imperial Palace had its own restrictions as well,” Himiko claimed. “But perhaps my Lord would feel restricted regardless. His Majesty is a simple man, wanting to go on walks and whatnot.”
“It doesn’t sit right with me to see so many people trampling over the gardens just to get a photo of the Palace,” Yagami added on. “And it never ends.”
“Ah, yes, photographers, I have a bit of an issue with them myself at times,” Gloria replied, raising an index finger. “There are times when tourists make requests for me to take pictures with them, but each of the sessions are seemingly endless.”
“Indeed. There are many residences that Yozakura has dotting Japan but I’ve grown partial to that mansion near Tokyo. Perhaps it is the neighborhood? Suffice it to say that none but authorized personnel or my guests are allowed entry, of course.”
“Was thy residence not within the grounds of Tokyo?”
“Near enough to be considered within the metropolis but far enough away from the congested areas. The sweet spot, I suppose?”
“I suppose to art thou †˜tis but perfectly apt to name it the †˜sweet spot.’ Didst thou liveth in the congested areas before?”
“Nnn, once upon a time. During the economic boom, I thought it nice to experience life alongside our revitalized Yamato. That sure got tiring quick… If thou lived in Shibuya or Shinjuku, it would be easy to understand.”
“Mine abode is but amidst the center as well, but with the manner thou hath described the activity of Shibuya, I suppose it is far more rife with energetic youths.”
“The trains… Ugh, the amount of human traffic in Shibuya is incomparable as well. If it was a place like this, there wouldn’t be too much of an issue.”
“With the River Thame so close it is rather relaxing, the soothing voice of the river’s flow carries all the way through to the castle walls. A type of solace only thou and I may share, for I doubt the ordinary may hear its waves so far.”
“As long as I don’t hear the chattering of countless mouths, I am content. The waves here are different from Yamato,” Yagami remarked. “Perhaps I will take a walk along the riverbank later.”
“Mn, that may well be unavoidable in the morns, for visitors are rather endless when the castle is open for them to enter.”
“A moonlight stroll is more fitting for one of the night. Not that the mundanes would see me regardless.”
“It is quite silent, that I may assure. I hath chanced upon the moon’s lume in the past mineself.”
“Excellent. Anyone wish to join me?” Yagami asked the others.
“I wanna go exploring,” Natsuki said immediately.
“I believe I want to rest for the remainder of the day,” Himiko claimed. “The airborne trips didn’t do well for me…”
“Thy children do not prefer moongazing it appears,” Gloria said with a giggle.
“I’ll go alone on the walk,” Yagami said with a huff. “It is their holiday so they are free to do what they want.”
“If thou wouldst not mind, I may join thee. A waste it would be to not appreciate the lunar celestial body that decorates the sky of constellations.”
“A moonlight stroll in a foreign country, ah, how relaxing it will be indeed,” Yagami said with a contented sigh.
The vehicle stopped and they soon entered the castle. The walls were old and it was noticeable immediately to all of them. A series of rooms were passed. Since it was still afternoon, Yagami heard some voices, and the differing accents of English gave away that they were tourists of varying nationalities. As they crossed the hallways, the guards always bowed to Gloria, the True Queen. These guards were dressed in red and black, and appeared to be mages of the Snow Rose due.
“Ho, each and every one of them is a veteran. Quite the guard thou hath here, True Queen,” Yagami remarked in approval.
“Veterans of the Snow Rose, yes. Though they are yet in work attire,” Gloria replied.
“Oh, so that’s the reason. I heard the Snow Rose member likes to wear something in snow color in their clothing,” Himiko said.
“Yes, that is true. In particular, the †˜snow color’ or white is acceptable to our members.”
“Yozakura’s official colors are violet but considering the nature of our work, a less noticeable symbol of identify is preferred. Most wear accessories to show their allegiance in our current day,” Yagami said. “I wonder when was the last time I stepped foot inside an European castle…”
“We tend to have a set of accessories in particular that mark the positions of the members in the organization. The sole rose in mine hair is the indication of mine position as leader.” She took a moment to think. “I believe it hath been a century since thou embarked beyond thy borders of Yamato.”
“Give or take. It’s like walking into Osaka castle to find that everything has been turned into an exhibit… Ah, how time flies.”
“Indeed. I wish I could keep the castle to mineself, but that would be mere selfishness to act out. Now is the age of attractions and visitations, with the borders open to all via legal means.”
“Umu. There are now fewer things that remain mysteries with the march of science and technology. Though Yamato progresses smoothly, I try to retain as much of our heritage as possible in few, key locations.”
“Oh? Key locations, thou claim?”
“Best to keep them all in one place, like Kyoto. Then it becomes a hotspot for tourists yet retains the rustic charm of olden Yamato.”
“I see. Mnm, Britain dost not quite have much uniqueness aside from its mansions and castles, so preserving them were good enough. Ah yes, that includes the royal residences, of course. They are akin to precious jewels of mine now.”
“From the way these are maintained, I can tell. Splendid workmanship. Are they reconstructed or the original?”
“Original to some extent. Especially this White Tower. Various monarchs have indulged proposals to extend the structures and thus its current size today. This was the first royal residence, after all.”
“The first royal residence? Ho, how splendid to be able to walk these halls! Children, are you not blessed?” Yagami said to his Hime Miko.
“Y-Yeah… wait, really, first?!” Himiko said, her voice suddenly strained.
“Hooo, not bad, not bad, but I’m not a fan of unpainted walls, I was expecting more… luxurious places…” Natsuki said.
“Ufufu, perhaps Windsor Castle would be more to your taste,” Gloria said in response to Natsuki. “But yes, William the Conqueror established this castle a thousand years ago.”
“A thousand years... Few places can boast to have a structure remaining after a millennium has passed,” Yagami said, impressed.
“Mhm, it hast been impressively popular to many throughout the centuries due to its importance. Conquering the lands of Britannia would be for naught if one fails to capture this residence.”
“Nnn, this is reminiscent of the various castles of Daimyos’ when they strove to unite Yamato.”
“Now then, I must ask, do thou and thy retainers wish to stay in the White Tower or the other structures within its walls? The structures outside possess differing architecture that are… not quite modern but not so ancient such as this.”
“I do not particularly mind anywhere,” Himiko said.
“I’ll defer to… m-my Lord’s decision,” Natsuki said, looking down.
“Nnn, are the amenities in this castle up to date? Solid piping and soundproofing? I’d imagine it must be with the number of tourists that pass through its halls,” Yagami asked.
“Not all the rooms, unfortunately. I was warned that some rooms would incur irreparable damage to authenticity for particular improvements. There should be enough rooms for thy standards and thy members, however.”
“Then we shall stay here in this castle. I do wish to take the time exploring its halls and towers,” Yagami said happily.
“I assume thou prefer more dated structures than modern ones?” the True Queen questioned with curiosity.
“I prefer whichever provides more peace and quiet. A habit I picked up after being on the battlefield bygones ago.”
“Ufufu, the other structures do not have much soundproofing, yet lack tourists, but then they are closer to the various constructs of the city.”
“Here is perfect for my needs then. Does thou hath any plans for the coming days?”
“Some, yes.”
“Fumu, then I shan’t disturb thee. Maybe a stroll around London tomorrow would be enjoyable after we’ve settled in.”
“I have time on the weekends, but otherwise I have an audience with the current monarch to attend to, as well as the politicians, and I believe there is a Heretic God lurking about in Europe so I must have it investigated. Suffice it to say, the True Queen must return to running Europe.” She made a small smile.
“A shame indeed. I suppose one of the Miko will accompany me on my gallivanting then,” Yagami said with a sigh. “Speaking of which, the amount of administration that will be handed to me upon my return… Ugh.”
“Hoho, I hope thou looketh forward to all the good work coming up, mn?”
“I plan to enjoy my first holiday in a century, thank you,” Yagami said with a lazy wave of his hand. “Though that Rosaria lass, she is travelling to Yamato. I hope she doesn’t make too large a mess.”
“Ah, yes. Thou doth met the children personally. How were they?”
“The youngest has a good heart but… needs guidance. The other one bares her fangs at everything, I wonder if she will find a partner in this world…”
“The seventh… is full of hatred and an evil that wishes to consume the world in her tyranny. I must be careful with her.”
“Oh, she is surprisingly pure despite her ambitions. She has yet to lay with another and in fact, I happened to overhear her retainers explain to her what copulation with another was. She honestly believed that a kiss would get one pregnant,” Yagami said with a laugh.
The True Queen stared at Yagami for a moment and burst out into laughter. “What is up with that?”
“Who knows what she has been taught? If she can still believe that then maybe there is hope for her yet,” Yagami said, smiling. “I sincerely hope that is the case…”
“After all the destruction she wrought—all those lives she stole for the Divine Instrument? My faith wanes…”
“Wayward youths need to be brought back on the path before it’s late. If she really intends to continue then rest assured, even I will show her no mercy.”
“I do not wish to make an excuse to †˜teach’ or guide a Campione unless I truly care about them, or am requested to. Wanting them to follow righteousness is a kindness, and kindness is a form of selfishness. I am the True Queen—I lead by example, not by words and want for betterment in particular. Thus, if these Kings stand in my path then likewise, I shall display no mercy, and would face them mineself.”
“Unchanging as ever. Nnn, to do battle with thee once more would be both pleasurable yet detestable for I fear the consequences of our match. There have been rumors circulating that thou intends to reinitiate thy conquest of the earth.”
Himiko and Natsuki almost shuddered noticeably from the last part Yagami spoke.
Oh boy… Natsuki looked at Himiko.
Of all things to speak of… Himiko looked at Natsuki.
What could they do in this situation?
Probably nothing.
“Perhaps if a day cometh in which we find a plot of land where none may face misfortune from our bout. Like the Greenland. Ufufu. I suppose thou hath heard the rumors too, I see.”
“Maa, it was raised again earlier yesterday by one of Rosaria’s retainers. Smart child, that one. I’d say she’s as adept as Himiko.”
“It appeareth thou met someone interesting there?”
“Indeed… but does thou truly indeed to attempt thy conquest again?” Yagami inquired once more with a tilt of his head.
Gloria shrugged. “There are far more Godslayers than before now. Who knows?”
“Not just the three of us like before, eh?” Yagami replied. Well, she didn’t deny it so it might happen.
He could feel Natsuki and Himiko sighing internally about now.
“With all eight of us, something may be… begging to take place, do thou not believe?”
“Nnn, I wonder what will happen now that there’s so many more of us. At best, something to chew on after I go back to work. Though more Heretics have been descending as of late, that might be attributed to our rise in number.”
“It is as it as though the heavens are attempting to be rid of us…”
“If only it were just heaven, we could probably handle it. I have a penchant for drawing out those from the hidden depths of the Earth or places unseen. They’re a handful.”
“Ufufu, I spake with the assumption that all Gods generally reside in heaven, or some kind of a realm separate from our world. I do not think that it is accurately either Heaven or Hell, but not quite the Astral Plane, either.”
“Nnn, perhaps. Every myth and legend has its own form of such a place. If one does exist, I would wish to travel there once.”
“But then if such a place exists, thou wouldst find nothing but Gods waiting to unleash their fury upon thee, no?”
“Hopefully some will be willing to grant me passage,” Yagami answered with a wink.
“Well, if ever the opportunity comes, I suppose. Ah, yes, Cursed King, didst thou know that the One-Man Storm is taking action?”
“Nnn, the young one in China? What does that one have planned?”
“I do not know in particular but…” Her lips curved further to form a bigger smile. “I would consider thou to keep watch, he possesseth a shrewd and fearsome ally.”
“A Heretic? Or another one of our ilk?”
“That, I may not answer, yet.”
“Thou art a tease of the highest order. Does thou treat thy own lovers as such,” Yagami huffed.
She raised a finger up to her lips as her smile portrayed more of her slyness. “I wonder about that.”
“I thank thee for the warning nonetheless,” Yagami said with a softer smile. “Anyone thou consider worthy enough to be thy partner is a fortunate one, hehe.”
“Hoho, thou art welcome, but those worthy may well find it to be a blessing or a curse. I shall leave that to thy musings”
“Ara, if thou even consider the potential for it to be a curse then my partner would effectively be given a death sentence,” Yagami said, nodding his head slowly.
“Ufufu, if thou useth thy poison and curses I could see it fleshing out to be quite the gruesome reality.”
“I would never treat my lovers in a fashion other than those that deserved as one that I have chosen.”
“I was only speaking in jest, King of the East.”
“Ehe, I know. It’s still a sore spot for me as thou knows.”
“Well, we all have our sore spots. Now then, I shall leave thee to thy retainers.” Two of the guards in their resident uniforms came up to them. “Knights of mine organization shall show thou to thy rooms of stay.” She gave a nod to her men. “Give them the best of the best, please.”
“Understood, Madame.” They gave a nod in return.
“I thank thee again,” Yagami said in high spirits before turning to her guards. “Lead the way, gentlemen.”
“Of course, please follow us!” they said in English with British accents.
“Ooh! Now this is a cool accent,” Natsuki said in an excited whisper.
The party merrily followed the pair of guards through the castle, admiring what it had to offer within its millennia old walls. Climbing a spiral set of stairs, they soon found a lavish hallway that led to a series of guest rooms, each extravagantly decorated like it was out of a history book. Yagami whistled when he entered a room, nodding his head in approval.
A large king size four poster bed took up a portion of the room, covered with plush cushions and boasting an extravagant canopy. There was a fireplace as well if he required it and a chandelier hung from the ceiling. A fancy sideboard lay at the side for his clothing and other peripherals and he walked over to it, feet passing over luxurious carpeting. All in all, a wonderful room.
“Now, I wonder if there’s anything I can use for tonight.” Yagami snickered, getting comfortable in the room.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Alberta, I want to head to England! I want to retrieve that medallion,” Beatrix said proudly.
“Everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over… huh?”
“What are you talking about? Everything is only beginning, it’s not over yet!”
Queen Beatrix and Allen entered the office room of the Hime Miko that lead the Magic Association. Suffice it to say, things looked grim for said leader.
“The True Queen was there! This project is doomed!” Alberta exclaimed, holding her head with both her hands.
“What the hell…” Allen was speechless, their calm and collected leader was completely breaking down right before his very eyes.
“I could care less that she was there, I’m still moving forward. There is nothing to gain moping about. We need to retrieve that medallion from her.”
“The ruler of Europe took that though… we have no right to take it from Her Majesty…” Alberta said, downcast.
“Are you making me repeat myself? I don’t care, I shall take the medallion back. There might be a Goddess after it and with how things have been going for me, it might be the only way to fight a Heretic God. I’m currently willing to wait till there is a moment she leaves it behind. Of course, if it takes too long and we find no other Heretic Gods, I’m going after it myself.”
“Huh? Your Majesty sure is bold to go after it… after facing that defeat.”
“It was after fighting that stupid tomato. Why was she even there to begin with?!” Beatrix said angrily. Just thinking of Rosaria boiled her blood.
“Probably a ploy by the Lys Blanc to net an opponent for their new King,” Alberta spoke bitterly, frowning.
“Then we shall crush them one day and make them serve us. They shall regret the day they messed with me.”
Ho… she isn’t downcast at all… this could work after all! She renewed her smile and got off the chair. “If Your Majesty is that confident then so be it! We shall strike back with everything we have. My Queen plans to steal this medallion, right? It’d take us to send in a spy to retrieve it somehow.”
“Ohoho, now this is what I like about you, Alberta. I’m willing to go myself if needed, but if someone can steal it for us, that is fine. I wish to fight the God or Goddess looking for the medallion.”
“Your Majesty must conserve her strength to fight the Heretic God, we shall look for a way to retrieve the Divine Instrument. The question is how…”
“How about asking Miss Rosa Savona?” Allen suggested.
“Oh, her… she’s arriving in three days, maybe we can have her come to London instead, getting the flight rescheduled.”
“She has the special ability to fool people so it may be possible, though still risky.”
“If you're confident she can do it send her then. If we must do this by force then we shall do it by force. If I have to fight her again and a Heretic God at the same time I shall.”
“Frankly, my Queen is not strong enough for that. Just prioritize on the Heretic God for now, to get stronger.”
“That’s what I’m hoping for. That’s currently my last resort. We don’t know when we’ll come across another relic and plus I have an attachment to this medallion. It was the reason I became a Queen.”
“Hmm… Rosa Savona for stealing, Allen for protection and… we’ll need to assign someone else. I think I can get another one of our elites to join Your Majesty in London.”
“That is fine with me, just make sure they are someone who can be of use to me. No more moping from you either, Alberta. Unless I am to believe you cave in easily when trouble shows itself,” Beatrix said as she stared at Alberta.
“No offense.” She made a grim look. “But Your Majesty has no idea what kind of a monster the True Queen really is. I’ve experienced it firsthand.”
“You’re under my rule now. I believe you have to worry about me instead. I’ll take care of this Queen myself. Italy shall belong to me.”
“That’s right, it’d be great if Your Majesty can take care of the True Queen.” And take revenge in my stead. “That way I’d be very happy.”
“By the way I recall seeing injuries on my body, how did they disappear? Didn’t you guys tell me magic doesn’t work on Campiones?” Beatrix said, noticing earlier that the cuts on the lower part of her legs were gone.
“Hm? Didn’t Allen tell Your Majesty? Magic has to be injected into a Campione for it to be effective at all. Same goes for the healing spells.”
At these words, Allen’s cheeks flushed rosy red.
“Injected? Like using a needle? That seems like an odd way to insert magic,” Beatrix said, confused as she couldn’t think of another way magic could be injected to one’s body.
Alberta blinked. “He really didn’t tell you about this huh? It’s nothing so embarrassing, you know?”
“Y-Yes, but…” Allen looked away. “It was only out of duty, my Queen…”
“What are you two even talking about? Just say it already!” Beatrix demanded.
“Hm? Basically…” Alberta walked up to Beatrix and whispered, “To inject magic into a Campione, a mage has to kiss her.”
Beatrix at that moment turned a bright red. She never expected her first kiss would be taken away from her as she laid dormant. She always expected something romantic.
“H-how dare you take my first! I-I wasn’t even awake for it! The lips I’ve protected this whole time till I found the perfect man… A man doesn’t take a lady’s first when she has no knowledge of it!” Beatrix bursted out with mostly embarrassment rather than anger.
“I-I apologize, but I wouldn’t count it as a first if my Queen is unaware of it! Think of it as CPR! Like an emergency treatment!” Allen defended.
“Now you're treating my first as if it was nothing but a simple CPR procedure… Allen you idiot! I’ll have you killed next time,” Beatrix said angrily as she bursted out of the room.
“But it was necessary…”
Alberta patted Allen’s shoulder. “Well, you’ll get over it soon, she’s just being a… what did the Japanese called this again?”
“I don’t care! And I’m definitely not interested in Her Majesty in that way!” He followed the Queen out and found her standing in the hallway. “Look, Your Majesty, there will be many battles in the future where healing may be required and Your Majesty may not be in the best state to cast them, or have to preserve mana, for that my Queen must brace herself for the steps I may need to take… unless, of course, Your Majesty wishes to replace me, then that is something I shall accept as well,” Allen said resolutely.
“I do believe the mention of a kiss should have been part of your explanations before! It’s too late now, my first is forever gone taken by you. I hope you plan on taking responsibility!”
“T-Take responsibility…? As in…?”
“You shall forever serve me! My father always told me when a man kissed a woman there was a chance of becoming pregnant. What would you do if I am now because of your actions!” Beatrix said, her face red still.
“Huh?! W-Wait, my Queen, that is absolutely untrue!! A woman may not be impregnated from a simple kiss!”
“Are you calling my father a liar? He took great pride in raising me and protecting me. I cannot see him saying lies like that to me.”
“Your father was clearly far too doting and protective of Your Majesty! This is an age where information is so free it hardly requires a parent to teach such basic knowledge.”
“Then explain yourself, Allen. What is this so-called basic knowledge you speak of? My family did their best to hire the best teachers for me to learn from. I don’t think my knowledge of the world is that bad.”
“E-Even if Your Majesty asks me… I believe as a man it is rather difficult to put it into words.”
“Hoho, come on Allen, I’m sure you can do this!” Alberta cheered from behind him.
“Don’t treat this as though it’s not your problem too!” Allen exclaimed, quirking his head towards his boss behind him.
“Is one of you gonna explain or are you leaving your Queen in the dark?” Beatrix said as she sounded annoyed, beginning to tap her foot on the ground.
“It cannot be helped since Your Majesty is surprisingly clueless.” Alberta thus walked up to Beatrix and whispered a small explanation into her ear.
Beatrix’ face lit up bright red, so red what seemed like steam could be seen coming out of her head. She couldn’t believe the things Alberta had just told her. To her it seemed too much, even impossible.
“T-there’s no way something goes in there, that just can’t be!” still in denial Beatrix said.
“But that’s how Your Majesty came to be in this world.”
“I-I’ll go take a rest now… This is a bit too much of a news for me,” Beatrix said, still trying to process what she was told.
Chuckling could be heard from just beside them as Yagami made himself known. “An interesting topic, but I suppose it is indeed the duty of the retainer to assist their leader in any shortcomings,” Yagami said with mirth.
“Who are you?!” Beatrix said, surprised someone was watching them. “Is he one of your men, Alberta?”
“No, I have never met him before…” Alberta said with a look of surprise. “Who are you?”
“Not many have,” Yagami said, folding his glasses and placing them into his breast pocket. “Quite the retainers you’ve surrounded yourself with, seventh Campione.”
“What of it? You still haven’t said who you are. You’re intruding into my territory without permission. Tell us who you are or I shall kick you out myself.”
“Feisty indeed. I am the King of the East, a pleasure to make your acquaintance, young one,” Yagami said with a light bow.
“King of the East? Why would you come here?” Beatrix said with intrigue.
“Why, to speak with you, my dear. Not often do I have the opportunity to hold conversation with one of my ilk, especially one that willingly defies the True Queen. I must say, I was impressed by your mettle, if anything.”
“Ohoho, you should worry about yourself. Do you not think someone can take over your land while you are here idling about?” Beatrix said as she examined Yagami. “I see you’re like the others who refer to her with †˜true’ as well. How pitiful to think you’re the oldest of Campiones.”
“My, my. Despite vacating my domain for a moment, I trust that it will be protected. If it falls then my faith was mistaken,” Yagami mused. “You are but a fledgeling that has begun spreading its wings and yet you have already earned the ire of the hawk that rules these skies.”
“That is fine. Like I had told her I shall take Italy away from her one day. I might even take your land away, old man.”
“Do not attempt to take my domain. It is my one and only warning for you, child,” Yagami said with his eyes flashing a bright violet at her declaration.
“Then show me you’re not a weakling. You’re referring to another Campione with †˜true.’ Why are you treating another as an equal or greater? Only a weakling does that,” Beatrix said as she could feel a chill on her spine yet she didn’t want to let something like this get to her.
Yagami tapped his chin for a moment, his eyes returning to their normal coloration. “If you measure everything by strength then there will be many things that will pass beneath your notice. The True Queen is a title bestowed upon her for her prowess and magnanimity, likewise the moniker of Cursed King upon myself. Is she equal or greater to me? Perhaps. Is she in any way inferior? Again, perhaps. We all rule differently. If you seek to rule through unfettered strength then you will find more obstacles in the path to the throne, though that in itself is also admirable if they can be overcome.”
“How boring. I expected more from you. I have no intentions of just relying on strength. I plan on improving myself. At my current state I know I stand no chance yet one day I shall and I hope you're watching your back, old man.”
“Admirable that you wish to improve yourself but seeking to dethrone both the True Queen and myself,” Yagami chuckled but this time, there was no amusement in it. “There are limits to one’s folly, even for a Devil King. I had thought you were smarter than this but it seems she was right as well.”
“You have to be either pretty confident or stupid if you wanna fight those crazy monsters,” Natsuki whispered from beside Yagami.
“I believe even you had to dethrone someone one day, no?” Beatrix asked. “Unless you’re gonna tell me you had it easy and simply conquered you land with no interference.”
“I became King after a period of great turmoil and the lands of Yamato were wrought with conflict. Perhaps you might have heard of Oda Nobunaga for he was the last to try and unite Yamato. My reign came after his but who can tell when I will be replaced?”
“You got anything else to say, old man? You are boring me even more now. For one with the title of Cursed King you seem too lax about who you are. If you're just gonna keep putting me to sleep I’d rather go to my bed.”
Yagami sighed deeply, waving a hand. “It’s not a title I chose for myself, mind you, but it seems nothing I say will get through regardless. Head to bed then since this old man bores you. Incidentally, why not take this young man to bed with you? He’s got a good head on his shoulders and may be willing to help you learn about child making.”
“W-what are you talking about?!! When did I ever mention I wanted to learn how to make children?!” Beatrix shouted out of embarrassment. She’d finally gotten out of her mind what Alberta told her, but now it was back again thanks to Yagami.
“Nnn, what kind of Devil King would you be if you didn’t know about that? Do you want to be named the Virgin King?” Yagami said as he walked behind Allen, placing a hand on his shoulders. “Make sure she knows every thing in the book.”
“I-I do not think I would live to see the next light of tomorrow if I do that…” Allen said, looking terrified.
A fist came flying towards Yagami and he stepped back to see it zoom by where his head was. Beatrix fumed at him and tried to punch him again but he danced around it, going behind Allen and pushing him lightly towards her. They bumped their heads momentarily. “Go on, young one. He who seizes the chance is the victor!”
“What are you doing just standing there!” Beatrix said, angry that she missed Yagami. “Move it, I need to kill him!”
“Even if Your Majesty says that…” He pulled himself away from Beatrix, wanting to stay away from the little feud that was growing between the Devil Kings.
“Fumufumu, how cold you are. It seems spring hath not come for you then, oh what a day it shall be when the title of Virgin King is no longer applicable.” Yagami laughed out loud as he walked up to Alberta this time, whispering into her ear. “Seeing as how enthusiastic you were earlier about teaching your King, I’m sure you have other methods prepared?”
“I don’t,” Alberta said, backing away. First the True Queen and now this… person. Can’t they both just fucking die? “Now, will Your Majesty please take leave? This is trespassing for our Queen.”
“Ok, ok. I see you don’t want me here,” Yagami said, leaning back to avoid another punch from Beatrix. “This old man has had his fun for now. I hope next time we meet, you will have more interesting things to speak about other than the drivel I’ve heard today. Ta~!”
“Just get out already!” Beatrix said, her blood boiling, wanting to bash Yagami’s head.
“Young man! Catch!” Yagami said with a laugh, flinging a small item at Allen who caught it by reflex. “Make sure you use this! What’s worse than Virgin King is the Pregnant Queen.”
“Hey, that’s mine!” Natsuki quipped.
“W-What?” Allen looked down at the item. “I don’t need this!”
Yagami looked at Natsuki and laughed. “You won’t be needing that!”
“Grrrrr. I will one day!” Natsuki grumbled.
“Oto, she’s angry,” Yagami muttered as another fist came perilously close. “Let us depart before she brings this whole building down.” Pacing up to Natsuki, Yagami turned and waved his goodbye before both of them disappeared just as they came.
“I’m gonna shred him to pieces one day!” Beatrix said as she punched one of the nearby walls.
“Tch, so the Cursed King is starting to take actions again too, huh?” Alberta said, making a frown. “Seems like these times will be a pain.”
“He is… not as oppressive as I had imagined,” Allen said, tired of all that had happened already.
“He's a perverted old man that needs to be to punished! After the nosy Queen he’s my next target!”
And she is just getting over her head…
This thought was shared by both Alberta and Allen.
“Everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over, everything is over… huh?”
“What are you talking about? Everything is only beginning, it’s not over yet!”
Queen Beatrix and Allen entered the office room of the Hime Miko that lead the Magic Association. Suffice it to say, things looked grim for said leader.
“The True Queen was there! This project is doomed!” Alberta exclaimed, holding her head with both her hands.
“What the hell…” Allen was speechless, their calm and collected leader was completely breaking down right before his very eyes.
“I could care less that she was there, I’m still moving forward. There is nothing to gain moping about. We need to retrieve that medallion from her.”
“The ruler of Europe took that though… we have no right to take it from Her Majesty…” Alberta said, downcast.
“Are you making me repeat myself? I don’t care, I shall take the medallion back. There might be a Goddess after it and with how things have been going for me, it might be the only way to fight a Heretic God. I’m currently willing to wait till there is a moment she leaves it behind. Of course, if it takes too long and we find no other Heretic Gods, I’m going after it myself.”
“Huh? Your Majesty sure is bold to go after it… after facing that defeat.”
“It was after fighting that stupid tomato. Why was she even there to begin with?!” Beatrix said angrily. Just thinking of Rosaria boiled her blood.
“Probably a ploy by the Lys Blanc to net an opponent for their new King,” Alberta spoke bitterly, frowning.
“Then we shall crush them one day and make them serve us. They shall regret the day they messed with me.”
Ho… she isn’t downcast at all… this could work after all! She renewed her smile and got off the chair. “If Your Majesty is that confident then so be it! We shall strike back with everything we have. My Queen plans to steal this medallion, right? It’d take us to send in a spy to retrieve it somehow.”
“Ohoho, now this is what I like about you, Alberta. I’m willing to go myself if needed, but if someone can steal it for us, that is fine. I wish to fight the God or Goddess looking for the medallion.”
“Your Majesty must conserve her strength to fight the Heretic God, we shall look for a way to retrieve the Divine Instrument. The question is how…”
“How about asking Miss Rosa Savona?” Allen suggested.
“Oh, her… she’s arriving in three days, maybe we can have her come to London instead, getting the flight rescheduled.”
“She has the special ability to fool people so it may be possible, though still risky.”
“If you're confident she can do it send her then. If we must do this by force then we shall do it by force. If I have to fight her again and a Heretic God at the same time I shall.”
“Frankly, my Queen is not strong enough for that. Just prioritize on the Heretic God for now, to get stronger.”
“That’s what I’m hoping for. That’s currently my last resort. We don’t know when we’ll come across another relic and plus I have an attachment to this medallion. It was the reason I became a Queen.”
“Hmm… Rosa Savona for stealing, Allen for protection and… we’ll need to assign someone else. I think I can get another one of our elites to join Your Majesty in London.”
“That is fine with me, just make sure they are someone who can be of use to me. No more moping from you either, Alberta. Unless I am to believe you cave in easily when trouble shows itself,” Beatrix said as she stared at Alberta.
“No offense.” She made a grim look. “But Your Majesty has no idea what kind of a monster the True Queen really is. I’ve experienced it firsthand.”
“You’re under my rule now. I believe you have to worry about me instead. I’ll take care of this Queen myself. Italy shall belong to me.”
“That’s right, it’d be great if Your Majesty can take care of the True Queen.” And take revenge in my stead. “That way I’d be very happy.”
“By the way I recall seeing injuries on my body, how did they disappear? Didn’t you guys tell me magic doesn’t work on Campiones?” Beatrix said, noticing earlier that the cuts on the lower part of her legs were gone.
“Hm? Didn’t Allen tell Your Majesty? Magic has to be injected into a Campione for it to be effective at all. Same goes for the healing spells.”
At these words, Allen’s cheeks flushed rosy red.
“Injected? Like using a needle? That seems like an odd way to insert magic,” Beatrix said, confused as she couldn’t think of another way magic could be injected to one’s body.
Alberta blinked. “He really didn’t tell you about this huh? It’s nothing so embarrassing, you know?”
“Y-Yes, but…” Allen looked away. “It was only out of duty, my Queen…”
“What are you two even talking about? Just say it already!” Beatrix demanded.
“Hm? Basically…” Alberta walked up to Beatrix and whispered, “To inject magic into a Campione, a mage has to kiss her.”
Beatrix at that moment turned a bright red. She never expected her first kiss would be taken away from her as she laid dormant. She always expected something romantic.
“H-how dare you take my first! I-I wasn’t even awake for it! The lips I’ve protected this whole time till I found the perfect man… A man doesn’t take a lady’s first when she has no knowledge of it!” Beatrix bursted out with mostly embarrassment rather than anger.
“I-I apologize, but I wouldn’t count it as a first if my Queen is unaware of it! Think of it as CPR! Like an emergency treatment!” Allen defended.
“Now you're treating my first as if it was nothing but a simple CPR procedure… Allen you idiot! I’ll have you killed next time,” Beatrix said angrily as she bursted out of the room.
“But it was necessary…”
Alberta patted Allen’s shoulder. “Well, you’ll get over it soon, she’s just being a… what did the Japanese called this again?”
“I don’t care! And I’m definitely not interested in Her Majesty in that way!” He followed the Queen out and found her standing in the hallway. “Look, Your Majesty, there will be many battles in the future where healing may be required and Your Majesty may not be in the best state to cast them, or have to preserve mana, for that my Queen must brace herself for the steps I may need to take… unless, of course, Your Majesty wishes to replace me, then that is something I shall accept as well,” Allen said resolutely.
“I do believe the mention of a kiss should have been part of your explanations before! It’s too late now, my first is forever gone taken by you. I hope you plan on taking responsibility!”
“T-Take responsibility…? As in…?”
“You shall forever serve me! My father always told me when a man kissed a woman there was a chance of becoming pregnant. What would you do if I am now because of your actions!” Beatrix said, her face red still.
“Huh?! W-Wait, my Queen, that is absolutely untrue!! A woman may not be impregnated from a simple kiss!”
“Are you calling my father a liar? He took great pride in raising me and protecting me. I cannot see him saying lies like that to me.”
“Your father was clearly far too doting and protective of Your Majesty! This is an age where information is so free it hardly requires a parent to teach such basic knowledge.”
“Then explain yourself, Allen. What is this so-called basic knowledge you speak of? My family did their best to hire the best teachers for me to learn from. I don’t think my knowledge of the world is that bad.”
“E-Even if Your Majesty asks me… I believe as a man it is rather difficult to put it into words.”
“Hoho, come on Allen, I’m sure you can do this!” Alberta cheered from behind him.
“Don’t treat this as though it’s not your problem too!” Allen exclaimed, quirking his head towards his boss behind him.
“Is one of you gonna explain or are you leaving your Queen in the dark?” Beatrix said as she sounded annoyed, beginning to tap her foot on the ground.
“It cannot be helped since Your Majesty is surprisingly clueless.” Alberta thus walked up to Beatrix and whispered a small explanation into her ear.
Beatrix’ face lit up bright red, so red what seemed like steam could be seen coming out of her head. She couldn’t believe the things Alberta had just told her. To her it seemed too much, even impossible.
“T-there’s no way something goes in there, that just can’t be!” still in denial Beatrix said.
“But that’s how Your Majesty came to be in this world.”
“I-I’ll go take a rest now… This is a bit too much of a news for me,” Beatrix said, still trying to process what she was told.
Chuckling could be heard from just beside them as Yagami made himself known. “An interesting topic, but I suppose it is indeed the duty of the retainer to assist their leader in any shortcomings,” Yagami said with mirth.
“Who are you?!” Beatrix said, surprised someone was watching them. “Is he one of your men, Alberta?”
“No, I have never met him before…” Alberta said with a look of surprise. “Who are you?”
“Not many have,” Yagami said, folding his glasses and placing them into his breast pocket. “Quite the retainers you’ve surrounded yourself with, seventh Campione.”
“What of it? You still haven’t said who you are. You’re intruding into my territory without permission. Tell us who you are or I shall kick you out myself.”
“Feisty indeed. I am the King of the East, a pleasure to make your acquaintance, young one,” Yagami said with a light bow.
“King of the East? Why would you come here?” Beatrix said with intrigue.
“Why, to speak with you, my dear. Not often do I have the opportunity to hold conversation with one of my ilk, especially one that willingly defies the True Queen. I must say, I was impressed by your mettle, if anything.”
“Ohoho, you should worry about yourself. Do you not think someone can take over your land while you are here idling about?” Beatrix said as she examined Yagami. “I see you’re like the others who refer to her with †˜true’ as well. How pitiful to think you’re the oldest of Campiones.”
“My, my. Despite vacating my domain for a moment, I trust that it will be protected. If it falls then my faith was mistaken,” Yagami mused. “You are but a fledgeling that has begun spreading its wings and yet you have already earned the ire of the hawk that rules these skies.”
“That is fine. Like I had told her I shall take Italy away from her one day. I might even take your land away, old man.”
“Do not attempt to take my domain. It is my one and only warning for you, child,” Yagami said with his eyes flashing a bright violet at her declaration.
“Then show me you’re not a weakling. You’re referring to another Campione with †˜true.’ Why are you treating another as an equal or greater? Only a weakling does that,” Beatrix said as she could feel a chill on her spine yet she didn’t want to let something like this get to her.
Yagami tapped his chin for a moment, his eyes returning to their normal coloration. “If you measure everything by strength then there will be many things that will pass beneath your notice. The True Queen is a title bestowed upon her for her prowess and magnanimity, likewise the moniker of Cursed King upon myself. Is she equal or greater to me? Perhaps. Is she in any way inferior? Again, perhaps. We all rule differently. If you seek to rule through unfettered strength then you will find more obstacles in the path to the throne, though that in itself is also admirable if they can be overcome.”
“How boring. I expected more from you. I have no intentions of just relying on strength. I plan on improving myself. At my current state I know I stand no chance yet one day I shall and I hope you're watching your back, old man.”
“Admirable that you wish to improve yourself but seeking to dethrone both the True Queen and myself,” Yagami chuckled but this time, there was no amusement in it. “There are limits to one’s folly, even for a Devil King. I had thought you were smarter than this but it seems she was right as well.”
“You have to be either pretty confident or stupid if you wanna fight those crazy monsters,” Natsuki whispered from beside Yagami.
“I believe even you had to dethrone someone one day, no?” Beatrix asked. “Unless you’re gonna tell me you had it easy and simply conquered you land with no interference.”
“I became King after a period of great turmoil and the lands of Yamato were wrought with conflict. Perhaps you might have heard of Oda Nobunaga for he was the last to try and unite Yamato. My reign came after his but who can tell when I will be replaced?”
“You got anything else to say, old man? You are boring me even more now. For one with the title of Cursed King you seem too lax about who you are. If you're just gonna keep putting me to sleep I’d rather go to my bed.”
Yagami sighed deeply, waving a hand. “It’s not a title I chose for myself, mind you, but it seems nothing I say will get through regardless. Head to bed then since this old man bores you. Incidentally, why not take this young man to bed with you? He’s got a good head on his shoulders and may be willing to help you learn about child making.”
“W-what are you talking about?!! When did I ever mention I wanted to learn how to make children?!” Beatrix shouted out of embarrassment. She’d finally gotten out of her mind what Alberta told her, but now it was back again thanks to Yagami.
“Nnn, what kind of Devil King would you be if you didn’t know about that? Do you want to be named the Virgin King?” Yagami said as he walked behind Allen, placing a hand on his shoulders. “Make sure she knows every thing in the book.”
“I-I do not think I would live to see the next light of tomorrow if I do that…” Allen said, looking terrified.
A fist came flying towards Yagami and he stepped back to see it zoom by where his head was. Beatrix fumed at him and tried to punch him again but he danced around it, going behind Allen and pushing him lightly towards her. They bumped their heads momentarily. “Go on, young one. He who seizes the chance is the victor!”
“What are you doing just standing there!” Beatrix said, angry that she missed Yagami. “Move it, I need to kill him!”
“Even if Your Majesty says that…” He pulled himself away from Beatrix, wanting to stay away from the little feud that was growing between the Devil Kings.
“Fumufumu, how cold you are. It seems spring hath not come for you then, oh what a day it shall be when the title of Virgin King is no longer applicable.” Yagami laughed out loud as he walked up to Alberta this time, whispering into her ear. “Seeing as how enthusiastic you were earlier about teaching your King, I’m sure you have other methods prepared?”
“I don’t,” Alberta said, backing away. First the True Queen and now this… person. Can’t they both just fucking die? “Now, will Your Majesty please take leave? This is trespassing for our Queen.”
“Ok, ok. I see you don’t want me here,” Yagami said, leaning back to avoid another punch from Beatrix. “This old man has had his fun for now. I hope next time we meet, you will have more interesting things to speak about other than the drivel I’ve heard today. Ta~!”
“Just get out already!” Beatrix said, her blood boiling, wanting to bash Yagami’s head.
“Young man! Catch!” Yagami said with a laugh, flinging a small item at Allen who caught it by reflex. “Make sure you use this! What’s worse than Virgin King is the Pregnant Queen.”
“Hey, that’s mine!” Natsuki quipped.
“W-What?” Allen looked down at the item. “I don’t need this!”
Yagami looked at Natsuki and laughed. “You won’t be needing that!”
“Grrrrr. I will one day!” Natsuki grumbled.
“Oto, she’s angry,” Yagami muttered as another fist came perilously close. “Let us depart before she brings this whole building down.” Pacing up to Natsuki, Yagami turned and waved his goodbye before both of them disappeared just as they came.
“I’m gonna shred him to pieces one day!” Beatrix said as she punched one of the nearby walls.
“Tch, so the Cursed King is starting to take actions again too, huh?” Alberta said, making a frown. “Seems like these times will be a pain.”
“He is… not as oppressive as I had imagined,” Allen said, tired of all that had happened already.
“He's a perverted old man that needs to be to punished! After the nosy Queen he’s my next target!”
And she is just getting over her head…
This thought was shared by both Alberta and Allen.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“You are to be exiled.”
“Cease your presence from Europe.”
“I shall eliminate you otherwise.”
In the darkness was one shining bead of light, in which a lady donning a white dress stood, her presence seemingly too warm yet cold for comfort. The voice of this nemesis echoed, promising exile to the seventh King.
“Bring it on then! I’m not leaving!” Beatrix said as she sat up as she found herself waking up from a dream. “I’ll make both pay one day.”
“It appears even in dreams Your Majesty is fighting now.”
Beatrix thus found Allen sitting beside her on a chair, reading a book. His expression was indifferent when faced with his supposed Queen.
“Hmph, normally I don’t, but those two must pay. Especially that rotten tomato,” Beatrix said angrily, recalling Rosaria. “Thinking about it, what happened? After I passed out.”
“Nothing much, the True Queen seized the medallion and Miss Alberta was mad about it, but couldn’t do anything. Currently, we’re at the headquarters of Old Dame.”
“Tch, if only that idiot didn’t show up. Why was there even another Campione involved!? The medallion should have been mine.”
“She is the legitimate ruler of Europe, so unfortunately it’s only right for her to involve herself. Seeing the level of destruction this was a given that it’d reach the ears of the veteran Campione.”
“I meant the rotten tomato. Why was she even involved?”
“Pardon my misunderstanding. To answer: I don’t think anyone knows about that. Perhaps except for Lys Blanc, a new King is a completely new information.”
“New King my foot. Why did she have so many Authorities! Unless you’re gonna tell me she defeated multiple Gods already.”
“I have no clue.” Allen shook his head. “This is the first time I’ve seen anything like it. If it’s a King who has been kept hidden, then it was hidden far too well.”
“Whatever. Here I was looking forward in having that medallion, but it will be a pain getting it back from that nosy Campione.”
“I was eavesdropping a bit, but it turns out that the reverent Campione is taking leave for London along with the medallion.”
“So be it then! We are going to London to get that medallion if that’s where it is! If that Goddess I met earlier meant the medallion she will be going after it.”
“Even if Your Majesty says that, the medallion is under the possession of the True Queen now…”
“Then find out when it’s not! Unless you’re gonna tell me she’s gonna keep it with her all the time,” Beatrix said, feeling agitated.
“That, I don’t know, but perhaps a time might come when she leaves it unattended… does Your Majesty wish to steal it…?” he asked, fearing the worst.
“Of course. Not only did I became a Queen because of that medallion, but there might be a Goddess after it. I must have it.”
Allen wanted to sigh. How’d it come to this? “The real problem is how to steal it. I imagine it’s going to be a heavily-guarded place. I have not been trained in espionage and infiltration either…”
“Is there nobody in this organization that can? Otherwise we’ll just force our way in there. I want that medallion no matter what.”
“There is a Witch in our organization who may just be able to do it, but we would have to ask her first.”
“Then let us. If she can help us get the medallion then we need her,” Beatrix said as she got out of the bed.
(GM’s Comment: So you say…)
“Don’t think she is here yet. She was one of those scheduled to return to the headquarters to meet Your Majesty soon.” Allen got up to follow the Queen. “We could have her come over to London, though.”
“If it would be faster for her to meet us there, fine with me. Though find out as much as you can first. If we are gonna use her to steal it, might as well be sure your nosy Queen isn’t there,” Beatrix said, wanting to fight but she knew currently she stood no chance.
Mine? How I wish. “I shall see what I may find out. It is not quite an easy task to find information about the Snow Rose and the True Queen. If only we could hire a ninja from Japan, they’re said to be the very best in espionage.”
“Can we not? What is there stopping us from doing it?”
“The ninjas are mostly under the patronage of the Cursed King of the East. Unless someone knows of a ninja who may secretly take on the job I don’t think we can directly hire one.”
“Tch, we’ll take care of this one later. For now we’ll focus on retrieving the medallion.”
“That said, some are saying that the Cursed King is starting to take action again…”
“If he is, then that’s good. I am planning on fighting them all one day. Of course, first I must get stronger, that medallion shall be the first step.”
“The Cursed King is said to be the eldest Campione, though… possibly stronger than the True Queen.”
“I care not. Out with the old—in with the new! I’ll make him turn to dust and make him wish he went and retired at a retirement home,” Beatrix said, laughing.
“Uh-huh… What would Your Majesty like to do now, meet with Miss Alberta perhaps?”
“I suppose. Perhaps she might have more information.”
“She is the head of the organization after all… she was in such a bad mood I thought to leave her alone.”
“Let us go see her then. Either way I want to hear what she has to say.”
“Cease your presence from Europe.”
“I shall eliminate you otherwise.”
In the darkness was one shining bead of light, in which a lady donning a white dress stood, her presence seemingly too warm yet cold for comfort. The voice of this nemesis echoed, promising exile to the seventh King.
“Bring it on then! I’m not leaving!” Beatrix said as she sat up as she found herself waking up from a dream. “I’ll make both pay one day.”
“It appears even in dreams Your Majesty is fighting now.”
Beatrix thus found Allen sitting beside her on a chair, reading a book. His expression was indifferent when faced with his supposed Queen.
“Hmph, normally I don’t, but those two must pay. Especially that rotten tomato,” Beatrix said angrily, recalling Rosaria. “Thinking about it, what happened? After I passed out.”
“Nothing much, the True Queen seized the medallion and Miss Alberta was mad about it, but couldn’t do anything. Currently, we’re at the headquarters of Old Dame.”
“Tch, if only that idiot didn’t show up. Why was there even another Campione involved!? The medallion should have been mine.”
“She is the legitimate ruler of Europe, so unfortunately it’s only right for her to involve herself. Seeing the level of destruction this was a given that it’d reach the ears of the veteran Campione.”
“I meant the rotten tomato. Why was she even involved?”
“Pardon my misunderstanding. To answer: I don’t think anyone knows about that. Perhaps except for Lys Blanc, a new King is a completely new information.”
“New King my foot. Why did she have so many Authorities! Unless you’re gonna tell me she defeated multiple Gods already.”
“I have no clue.” Allen shook his head. “This is the first time I’ve seen anything like it. If it’s a King who has been kept hidden, then it was hidden far too well.”
“Whatever. Here I was looking forward in having that medallion, but it will be a pain getting it back from that nosy Campione.”
“I was eavesdropping a bit, but it turns out that the reverent Campione is taking leave for London along with the medallion.”
“So be it then! We are going to London to get that medallion if that’s where it is! If that Goddess I met earlier meant the medallion she will be going after it.”
“Even if Your Majesty says that, the medallion is under the possession of the True Queen now…”
“Then find out when it’s not! Unless you’re gonna tell me she’s gonna keep it with her all the time,” Beatrix said, feeling agitated.
“That, I don’t know, but perhaps a time might come when she leaves it unattended… does Your Majesty wish to steal it…?” he asked, fearing the worst.
“Of course. Not only did I became a Queen because of that medallion, but there might be a Goddess after it. I must have it.”
Allen wanted to sigh. How’d it come to this? “The real problem is how to steal it. I imagine it’s going to be a heavily-guarded place. I have not been trained in espionage and infiltration either…”
“Is there nobody in this organization that can? Otherwise we’ll just force our way in there. I want that medallion no matter what.”
“There is a Witch in our organization who may just be able to do it, but we would have to ask her first.”
“Then let us. If she can help us get the medallion then we need her,” Beatrix said as she got out of the bed.
(GM’s Comment: So you say…)
“Don’t think she is here yet. She was one of those scheduled to return to the headquarters to meet Your Majesty soon.” Allen got up to follow the Queen. “We could have her come over to London, though.”
“If it would be faster for her to meet us there, fine with me. Though find out as much as you can first. If we are gonna use her to steal it, might as well be sure your nosy Queen isn’t there,” Beatrix said, wanting to fight but she knew currently she stood no chance.
Mine? How I wish. “I shall see what I may find out. It is not quite an easy task to find information about the Snow Rose and the True Queen. If only we could hire a ninja from Japan, they’re said to be the very best in espionage.”
“Can we not? What is there stopping us from doing it?”
“The ninjas are mostly under the patronage of the Cursed King of the East. Unless someone knows of a ninja who may secretly take on the job I don’t think we can directly hire one.”
“Tch, we’ll take care of this one later. For now we’ll focus on retrieving the medallion.”
“That said, some are saying that the Cursed King is starting to take action again…”
“If he is, then that’s good. I am planning on fighting them all one day. Of course, first I must get stronger, that medallion shall be the first step.”
“The Cursed King is said to be the eldest Campione, though… possibly stronger than the True Queen.”
“I care not. Out with the old—in with the new! I’ll make him turn to dust and make him wish he went and retired at a retirement home,” Beatrix said, laughing.
“Uh-huh… What would Your Majesty like to do now, meet with Miss Alberta perhaps?”
“I suppose. Perhaps she might have more information.”
“She is the head of the organization after all… she was in such a bad mood I thought to leave her alone.”
“Let us go see her then. Either way I want to hear what she has to say.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
To the left of the entrance of Alina’s apartment was the kitchen. Down at the other end of the living area was a doorway also on the left that led to the bedroom and bathroom. Both the ceiling and floor were wood with the walls painted an off-white color, but perhaps what stuck out immediately to the visitors were the books lying everywhere in stacks.
Alina rubbed the back of her head. “Sorry about the mess. I would have straightened the place up in advance if I knew I was going to have someone over.”
“Hmhm, my room back home is cleaner than yours! You’re still a kid after all, ahaha!” Rosaria felt proud that she found out what the knight’s weakness was—cleaning.
“It might look messy to you, but I assure you I know where everything is. That Greek mythology book I was reading for example is riiight…” She trailed off as she walked deeper into the living area, scanning the various stacks. “Aha. Here.” Alina held up a burgundy-colored book, but as she was showing it off to Rosaria she glanced again at the title on the spine and realized it was the wrong book. “Oh, oops. I meant… over here!” She held up the correct book this time.
“Nona has a lot of books too, but she keeps them arranged nicely. She also cleans up after I read them, so it’s always neat! Hehe.”
“What’s neat is a matter of perspective though. I have a system and it works and unlike you, I don’t have anyone to clean up after me.”
“Every thing’s everywhere, silly!” Rosaria gestured to Alina’s stack of books. “Muuu… Let’s clean it up! I want to clean it up!”
“I can do that later on my own. I didn’t bring you here to put you to work.”
“Don’t worry about it! Where’s your shelves?” Rosaria started carrying some books and looked around Alina’s place, which seemed to be more of a library than a place someone was actually living in, much more, a girl. “Do you really own this place?”
Alina sighed, giving in. “The shelves are in my bedroom and no, I don’t own this place. It’s an apartment. I’m only renting it.” She picked up a stack and headed toward her room. Not how I expected this to turn out.
“Let’s go!” Rosaria took off, her stack of books wobbling worryingly. She opened the door to Alina’s room and entered without much ceremony. “I found your room!”
A bed was in a back corner opposite the door. Next to it in the other corner was a desk, it’s surface covered with more books. Another door on the left led to the bathroom. A bookcase lay against every wall space that had been available. They were, for the most part, empty.
“Thanks for doing this,” Alina said behind her.
“See, I told you it needs cleaning! Hehe.” Rosaria scratched her nose, embarrassed, and knelt in front of the book shelf, placing the stack right in front of it. “Alright! I’ll get them here and you better place them properly on the shelves!”
Alina set her stack next to hers. “Al-alright. Don’t forget about what you said earlier though. You’re still cooking us dinner.”
“That’s right!” Rosaria raised her thumbs up towards Alina. “I’ll check the fridge too!” And then, she went back out to do just that.
Alina took up the first book and set it on one of the shelves. “What do you plan on making, anyway?” she shouted after Rosaria.
“I don’t kno—it’s empty!” With rather heavy footsteps, Rosaria stuck her head inside Alina’s room. It seemed like she carried double stacks of books with her. “The fridge is empty!”
“Oh yeah, it is now that you mention it. I forgot about that.” She looked up at Rosaria and noticed her load. “Take it easy there. I wouldn’t want you to hurt your back because of me.”
“Eh, it’s pretty light… sort of?” She unloaded the books right beside where Alina was. Afterwards, rather than pick up another stack, Rosaria sat beside Alina and started to segregate the books to at least what looked like their relation of volumes. “What are we going to do about dinner now?”
“Hmm… well, we can either eat out at a restaurant or go buy more food.”
“Hmm, okay… So, which book is the best here, Lina?”
Alina looked at Rosaria as if she was crazy. “Are you kidding me? As if I could choose. Some are better written than others and some are packed with more information, but almost all of them are important in their own. Some include information others don’t while others offer opinions and unique insights into subjects that can’t be found elsewhere.” As she went on, she had began talking faster with excitement.
“Yeah but… which one do you like the best?” All of which, passed right through Rosaria as she repeated her question.
“…I just said I can’t decide,” Alina said, deflated.
“Eh… how about this?!” Rosaria pulled out a random book from the pile.
Alina took one look at its cover before jumping up and grabbing onto it. “It’s nothing important!” she said as she tried to pull it from her grip.
“Hmm? What’s the fuss?” Rosaria pulled it away nonchalantly, and looked at the book’s cover. On it was an illustration of two nude women embracing each other. “O-oh.”
Alina’s face grew bright red. “D-don’t look at it,” she muttered.
Without a word, Rosaria started reading through the book, her eyes getting wider and wider as she turned the pages. By the time she had finished, her face was almost as bright red as her hair.
“T-that was...”
The more Rosaria read, the more Alina shrunk away. “It’s not what it looks like… I was merely curious…” She kept her gaze averted from Rosaria’s.
“Hmm… what were you curious about?”
“About what those kinds of books are like.” She snatched the book away from Rosaria at last and placed it on the bottom corner of a bookcase.
“Oho… so you have more?!”
“Of course not! That’s the only one. Are we going to finish putting the books away or what?”
“Okay!” Rosaria responded in a sing-song manner, but the images that she had got from the book still lingered in her mind.
Alina grabbed some of the books that Rosaria had already sorted out and stuck them on a shelf. “So what kind of books did you read before you left home?”
“Most of the books were Nona’s, some are her personal notes. She taught me about magic by herself, and the other stuff too! I liked fairy tales as a kid, but now I’d like to learn about the world more, and her myths!” Rosaria explained. While they had not as much books as Lina, Rosaria’s grandmother had quite a collection of her own writings—originally only for herself to read, but Rosaria stumbled upon them one day, and eventually her grandmother decided it was better to supervise what she read than leave her be. “Nona was a bit mad as first, I read her books, though. But later on, she taught me herself!”
“Your grandmother sounds like a great person. I wouldn’t mind meeting her someday.”
“That’s right! You better, and Marie, too!” Rosaria said, nodding her head in approval. “She’d be happy I made friends!”
“Did you not have any friends before leaving?”
Rosaria cringed and looked away. “Hehe, what counts is now! I want to eat pizza!”
“Okay, we’ll get some after we’re done. It’ll be my treat… and I’m sorry about that. I shouldn’t have asked.”
“Hm? Don’t worry about it!” Rosaria patted her friend’s back, laughing.
Alina gave her a pat in return. “And don’t worry about those people back home. They’re idiots for not wanting to be friends with you.”
“Hm? Nah, Nona always told them off, I guess they just got tired of being scolded at daily. Hehe.” Rosaria scratched the back of her head awkwardly.
“Oh, I wonder why,” Alina said, although she thought she had a good idea. Given Rosaria’s looks, it was probably boys wanting to ask her out.
“Right?! Me too! They were pretty friendly and all, but Nona always got mad!” Rosaria huffed.
Alina chuckled. Her friend was likely clueless about their feelings. “What about your grandmother’s notes? I admit I’m curious about what those were about.”
“Eh, it’s a little bit confusing… It’s about magic and stuff, though! The jewels I used against Oinari were hers!” Rosaria made a small shape with her fingers, to show Alina how they might’ve looked.
“Ah, I think you mentioned that before. Would it be safe to assume then part of her notes are about Jewel Magecraft?”
“Yeap! That’s how I knew how to use and make them!” She nodded enthusiastically.
“I don’t know how to make them myself, but I’ve heard they can be pretty strong.” But apparently not strong enough to do anything against a Heretic God.
“They are! Oinari ignored my whole stock, though… I was going to sell them…”
“The powers of Gods are fearsome, no doubt about that.” Alina finished putting away the books they’d brought in from the main room. “More books.”
“Okay!” Rosaria stood up and walked towards the hall. “I wonder what kind of books Lina is hiding here… Hohoho.”
“There’s nothing else I’m hiding!” At least she didn’t think there was. She couldn’t remember anything. Rosaria returned several moments later with another two stacks and set them down. Alina got to work putting them away.
“So, what do you do in your job, Lina?”
“Well, I’m a knight.”
“Yeah, so?”
“I work for the Copper Black Cross… you know what Mage’s Associations do, right?”
Rosaria just looked at Alina as if she just told Rosaria that she could transform into a talking bird. It was a look of both interest and confusion, but one thing was for sure, the answer was pretty much no.
Alina stared at her. “They’re kind of like police, but for mages. If something happens involving magic, they keep it under control. They also keep mundanes from finding out about it.”
(GM’s Comment: Fucking Rosaria’s goldfish memory span. Pretty sure she was explained about it once before as well.)
“Ehh, wouldn’t they have known already? Like when we blew up that plaza?!”
“We can alter memories however so they won’t remember magic was involved.”
“Woah, that’s awesome! Do you do those kind of things too?”
“No, I trained mostly in how to fight and use defensive magic. What did you do before leaving home and becoming a Campione?”
“Nona taught me stuff! Sometimes it was boring, though. Going around is better! I kinda miss Nona though, I guess.” Rosaria put a finger to her chin while thinking. “Do you think she’d be happy to hear I became a Campione?”
“Are you kidding? You slew a God. Of course she’d be happy.”
“Ehehe, I’ll take the rest back here!” she said, looking at the steadily dropping number of books in their stack. Afterwards, she returned with the rest of the books and finished up cleaning with Alina while they conversed all the way through. After they had finished, Rosaria pulled her friend into the kitchen, and watched her order food through the phone.
(GM’s Comment: Social Link Rank up!)
As they waited for the food to arrive, Alina admired their work. She hardly even recognized her apartment now. She wondered how long it would stay that way.
Alina rubbed the back of her head. “Sorry about the mess. I would have straightened the place up in advance if I knew I was going to have someone over.”
“Hmhm, my room back home is cleaner than yours! You’re still a kid after all, ahaha!” Rosaria felt proud that she found out what the knight’s weakness was—cleaning.
“It might look messy to you, but I assure you I know where everything is. That Greek mythology book I was reading for example is riiight…” She trailed off as she walked deeper into the living area, scanning the various stacks. “Aha. Here.” Alina held up a burgundy-colored book, but as she was showing it off to Rosaria she glanced again at the title on the spine and realized it was the wrong book. “Oh, oops. I meant… over here!” She held up the correct book this time.
“Nona has a lot of books too, but she keeps them arranged nicely. She also cleans up after I read them, so it’s always neat! Hehe.”
“What’s neat is a matter of perspective though. I have a system and it works and unlike you, I don’t have anyone to clean up after me.”
“Every thing’s everywhere, silly!” Rosaria gestured to Alina’s stack of books. “Muuu… Let’s clean it up! I want to clean it up!”
“I can do that later on my own. I didn’t bring you here to put you to work.”
“Don’t worry about it! Where’s your shelves?” Rosaria started carrying some books and looked around Alina’s place, which seemed to be more of a library than a place someone was actually living in, much more, a girl. “Do you really own this place?”
Alina sighed, giving in. “The shelves are in my bedroom and no, I don’t own this place. It’s an apartment. I’m only renting it.” She picked up a stack and headed toward her room. Not how I expected this to turn out.
“Let’s go!” Rosaria took off, her stack of books wobbling worryingly. She opened the door to Alina’s room and entered without much ceremony. “I found your room!”
A bed was in a back corner opposite the door. Next to it in the other corner was a desk, it’s surface covered with more books. Another door on the left led to the bathroom. A bookcase lay against every wall space that had been available. They were, for the most part, empty.
“Thanks for doing this,” Alina said behind her.
“See, I told you it needs cleaning! Hehe.” Rosaria scratched her nose, embarrassed, and knelt in front of the book shelf, placing the stack right in front of it. “Alright! I’ll get them here and you better place them properly on the shelves!”
Alina set her stack next to hers. “Al-alright. Don’t forget about what you said earlier though. You’re still cooking us dinner.”
“That’s right!” Rosaria raised her thumbs up towards Alina. “I’ll check the fridge too!” And then, she went back out to do just that.
Alina took up the first book and set it on one of the shelves. “What do you plan on making, anyway?” she shouted after Rosaria.
“I don’t kno—it’s empty!” With rather heavy footsteps, Rosaria stuck her head inside Alina’s room. It seemed like she carried double stacks of books with her. “The fridge is empty!”
“Oh yeah, it is now that you mention it. I forgot about that.” She looked up at Rosaria and noticed her load. “Take it easy there. I wouldn’t want you to hurt your back because of me.”
“Eh, it’s pretty light… sort of?” She unloaded the books right beside where Alina was. Afterwards, rather than pick up another stack, Rosaria sat beside Alina and started to segregate the books to at least what looked like their relation of volumes. “What are we going to do about dinner now?”
“Hmm… well, we can either eat out at a restaurant or go buy more food.”
“Hmm, okay… So, which book is the best here, Lina?”
Alina looked at Rosaria as if she was crazy. “Are you kidding me? As if I could choose. Some are better written than others and some are packed with more information, but almost all of them are important in their own. Some include information others don’t while others offer opinions and unique insights into subjects that can’t be found elsewhere.” As she went on, she had began talking faster with excitement.
“Yeah but… which one do you like the best?” All of which, passed right through Rosaria as she repeated her question.
“…I just said I can’t decide,” Alina said, deflated.
“Eh… how about this?!” Rosaria pulled out a random book from the pile.
Alina took one look at its cover before jumping up and grabbing onto it. “It’s nothing important!” she said as she tried to pull it from her grip.
“Hmm? What’s the fuss?” Rosaria pulled it away nonchalantly, and looked at the book’s cover. On it was an illustration of two nude women embracing each other. “O-oh.”
Alina’s face grew bright red. “D-don’t look at it,” she muttered.
Without a word, Rosaria started reading through the book, her eyes getting wider and wider as she turned the pages. By the time she had finished, her face was almost as bright red as her hair.
“T-that was...”
The more Rosaria read, the more Alina shrunk away. “It’s not what it looks like… I was merely curious…” She kept her gaze averted from Rosaria’s.
“Hmm… what were you curious about?”
“About what those kinds of books are like.” She snatched the book away from Rosaria at last and placed it on the bottom corner of a bookcase.
“Oho… so you have more?!”
“Of course not! That’s the only one. Are we going to finish putting the books away or what?”
“Okay!” Rosaria responded in a sing-song manner, but the images that she had got from the book still lingered in her mind.
Alina grabbed some of the books that Rosaria had already sorted out and stuck them on a shelf. “So what kind of books did you read before you left home?”
“Most of the books were Nona’s, some are her personal notes. She taught me about magic by herself, and the other stuff too! I liked fairy tales as a kid, but now I’d like to learn about the world more, and her myths!” Rosaria explained. While they had not as much books as Lina, Rosaria’s grandmother had quite a collection of her own writings—originally only for herself to read, but Rosaria stumbled upon them one day, and eventually her grandmother decided it was better to supervise what she read than leave her be. “Nona was a bit mad as first, I read her books, though. But later on, she taught me herself!”
“Your grandmother sounds like a great person. I wouldn’t mind meeting her someday.”
“That’s right! You better, and Marie, too!” Rosaria said, nodding her head in approval. “She’d be happy I made friends!”
“Did you not have any friends before leaving?”
Rosaria cringed and looked away. “Hehe, what counts is now! I want to eat pizza!”
“Okay, we’ll get some after we’re done. It’ll be my treat… and I’m sorry about that. I shouldn’t have asked.”
“Hm? Don’t worry about it!” Rosaria patted her friend’s back, laughing.
Alina gave her a pat in return. “And don’t worry about those people back home. They’re idiots for not wanting to be friends with you.”
“Hm? Nah, Nona always told them off, I guess they just got tired of being scolded at daily. Hehe.” Rosaria scratched the back of her head awkwardly.
“Oh, I wonder why,” Alina said, although she thought she had a good idea. Given Rosaria’s looks, it was probably boys wanting to ask her out.
“Right?! Me too! They were pretty friendly and all, but Nona always got mad!” Rosaria huffed.
Alina chuckled. Her friend was likely clueless about their feelings. “What about your grandmother’s notes? I admit I’m curious about what those were about.”
“Eh, it’s a little bit confusing… It’s about magic and stuff, though! The jewels I used against Oinari were hers!” Rosaria made a small shape with her fingers, to show Alina how they might’ve looked.
“Ah, I think you mentioned that before. Would it be safe to assume then part of her notes are about Jewel Magecraft?”
“Yeap! That’s how I knew how to use and make them!” She nodded enthusiastically.
“I don’t know how to make them myself, but I’ve heard they can be pretty strong.” But apparently not strong enough to do anything against a Heretic God.
“They are! Oinari ignored my whole stock, though… I was going to sell them…”
“The powers of Gods are fearsome, no doubt about that.” Alina finished putting away the books they’d brought in from the main room. “More books.”
“Okay!” Rosaria stood up and walked towards the hall. “I wonder what kind of books Lina is hiding here… Hohoho.”
“There’s nothing else I’m hiding!” At least she didn’t think there was. She couldn’t remember anything. Rosaria returned several moments later with another two stacks and set them down. Alina got to work putting them away.
“So, what do you do in your job, Lina?”
“Well, I’m a knight.”
“Yeah, so?”
“I work for the Copper Black Cross… you know what Mage’s Associations do, right?”
Rosaria just looked at Alina as if she just told Rosaria that she could transform into a talking bird. It was a look of both interest and confusion, but one thing was for sure, the answer was pretty much no.
Alina stared at her. “They’re kind of like police, but for mages. If something happens involving magic, they keep it under control. They also keep mundanes from finding out about it.”
(GM’s Comment: Fucking Rosaria’s goldfish memory span. Pretty sure she was explained about it once before as well.)
“Ehh, wouldn’t they have known already? Like when we blew up that plaza?!”
“We can alter memories however so they won’t remember magic was involved.”
“Woah, that’s awesome! Do you do those kind of things too?”
“No, I trained mostly in how to fight and use defensive magic. What did you do before leaving home and becoming a Campione?”
“Nona taught me stuff! Sometimes it was boring, though. Going around is better! I kinda miss Nona though, I guess.” Rosaria put a finger to her chin while thinking. “Do you think she’d be happy to hear I became a Campione?”
“Are you kidding? You slew a God. Of course she’d be happy.”
“Ehehe, I’ll take the rest back here!” she said, looking at the steadily dropping number of books in their stack. Afterwards, she returned with the rest of the books and finished up cleaning with Alina while they conversed all the way through. After they had finished, Rosaria pulled her friend into the kitchen, and watched her order food through the phone.
(GM’s Comment: Social Link Rank up!)
As they waited for the food to arrive, Alina admired their work. She hardly even recognized her apartment now. She wondered how long it would stay that way.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The pair that consisted of Alina and Rosaria soon entered the office room that was in the corner of the second floor of the Copper Black Cross headquarters. The hallways were exquisite, but the office room was particularly lavish and spacious.
A man with a gallant figure befitting of a Paladin awaited the King inside—behind a desk. He got up for Rosaria and walked up to her as she entered and extended a hand. His figure was comparable to a statue of David, his smile was perfect, and his facial features handsome. A truly knightly and chivalrous man.
Rosaria took the man’s hand and shook it firmly, “I see you’re the famed Bland Deli. I am Rosaria Testarossa, nice to meet you!”
Alina wanted to palm her forehead but remained still and kept quiet.
“Ah, it is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Testarossa.” The Paladin knelt down and kissed the back of her hand gently. Something he’d only do for very high-profile ladies, which certainly didn’t include the current Diavolo Rosso. “I had heard much of Your Majesty’s activities today.”
“Ohoho, you’re like that guy from fairy tales and all, huh?” Rosaria quipped. “No wonder...” Her gaze then slowly turned towards Alina, and Rosaria promptly smiled when she caught her gaze.
Alina scowled at her and a gave a slight shake of her head.
“Before I speak with Your Majesty, however, I must inform that Your Majesty has a guest awaiting today.”
“Call me Rosaria!” She wagged her finger in a scolding manner. “A guest? Where?!”
“Over here, young one,” Yagami called out from a sofa in the corner of the room. “I trust you have recovered from your bout against the giantess?”
“Huh, who’re you?” Rosaria tilted her head, curious as to how this person had known her fight against the panty-flashing giantess.
“Just an old man here to sate his curiosity. Are you free to do so now or are there things you have to attend to?”
“Eh? What are we gonna do?” Rosaria replied, unsure what the man was talking about. But then again, it got her curious. “…Let’s go!”
“Excuse me, sir, but what did you have in mind?” Alina asked. She had never seen the man before in her life and had no idea what was going on.
“Nothing fancy my dear, just a conversation between Kings. It is heartening to see the young ones being so full of vitality!”
“Oh! Pardon me, my lord.” Alina dropped to a knee. “I didn’t realize who you were.” Alina still wasn’t sure who he was, but she didn’t see the commander correcting him.
“Hahaha! That’s right!” Rosaria laughed with her hands on her hips. “OH! You’re that guy that appeared back then!”
“Pay it no mind, I am here merely to speak with your liege so there isn’t a need for that,” he said before smiling at Rosa. “Ou, that is correct. When I saw you had the Authority of the nine tails, there was no doubt that there was to be a conversation between us!”
“Oinari gave it to me! Oh, but your wife took the Medallion of the Rainforests, I don’t have it!” Still, Rosaria was awfully perky for someone who was talking about her losing and getting beat up.
“Hahahaha! †˜Wife’ you say. Your sense of humor knows no bounds if you refer to her and I as such. Regardless, I’m not here for the Divine Artifact. Just to talk.” Yagami had laughed at her proclamation, lifting his glasses to wipe a tear away.
“Ehh, but you haven’t even said your name yet… Even Bland Deli here said his name,” she scolded. “If she’s not your wife… Then are those girls your wives? Hoho, you’re pretty energetic aren’t you?”
“Aha, where are my manners! I am Yagami Arata, the one known as the Cursed King of the East. A pleasure to meet you, Rosaria Testarossa. I’m afraid you are also mistaken on that. They are but children I have taken to looking after but alas, why are you so fixated on the topic of my partner?”
Alina’s eyes widened. The Cursed King!?
“You like looking at children?” Rosaria asked curiously, taking a half step backwards.
“Barring a handful, I suppose all of you would be children.”
“Eh… Oh, are you from the east?! I’m going there with Marie and Lina here! But since you’re here, I’m already halfway done, Cursed King!”
“I’m not His Majesty’s wife,” Natsuki said, yawning from the couch on the corner. She appeared to be a very fashionable person in a sailor school uniform. “But thinking back to last night… who knows…”
“Ho, what business did you have with Yamato and myself, young one?” he said, tapping Natsuki on the head once in admonishment. “If there are questions I may answer them by all means.”
“Uh huh, teach me about Oinari!” Rosaria gave a look towards Natsuki and back to the Cursed King, and now she already had assumptions toward the ancient King.
“Are you not going to learn about the Authority on your own?” Yagami asked in return.
“I will! But I want to hear about Oinari!”
“Would now be a good time to ask for permission to travel to Japan with our King?” Alina asked Blandelli. She had approached him and lowered her voice so as not to interrupt the conversation between the two Campiones.
“Well, if the Cursed King minds not, I see no issue. Lady Auguste had also consulted me on the matter and her father and I had agreed to help with the documentations to allow the eighth King to journey to Japan,” Alvise answered calmly, drinking tea despite the presence of the Cursed King in his office.
“She already said I could join her, sir. There’s no problems there.”
“So long as the youngling swears not to harm Yamato, I do not see a reason to bar her from my lands,” Yagami said from the couch. “Of course, Yozakura must be kept in the know.”
“What’s a Yozakura?” Rosaria butted in. “Don’t worry, I only made the rock pillars! It’s the seventh that destroyed the Colosseum and the city, while she was trying to stomp me in!”
“My lord is correct,” Alina spoke up. “I was there and can attest that most of the damage was caused by the seventh King.”
“The organization under me,” he clarified as his eyes flashed violet once. “The seventh will be the next one I speak to. Suffice it to say that one has gotten on the True Queen’s bad side with her recent actions but do remember that she is not one to pull her punches, especially with what has transpired in Rome. Take heed, Youngest King for I am the same with regard to my domain.”
“Eh? True Queen? I want to meet her too!” A shiver ran down her spine when the King’s eye flashed. It wasn’t long before Rosaria promptly ignored it, but she knew that this person in front of her was not to be trifled with—in combat, that is.
“Hoho, you will have to travel to England for that if you wish to see her. Take care not to cause any trouble this time in Brittania, you hear? If something happens there… There is no stopping her. On that topic, is Oinari the first Heretic you have triumphed over?” Yagami asked. An existence that composed of a multitude of Gods, there was no one in Yamato that would not know the name Oinari and how significant it was to the country and its people.
“That’s right! I fought Bunn—Kin’iro too, but we just finished with a draw!” Rosaria replied, getting pumped up when she remembered her battles.
You just completely ignored his warning… Alina thought. She didn’t think Rosaria would cause unnecessary damage, but she would make sure to remind her later. It was best not to risk it when it came to the True Queen.
“Kin’iro? Nnn, a name unknown to me indeed. Good, good. Polish thy fangs, gain the power to protect the people for only you and none other than you can do so now.”
“Huh? I’m going to explore, just staying around guarding stuff isn’t for me!”
“Fumu, you have no intention to protect a domain?” Yagami asked her, adjusting his spectacles with a push of his finger.
“Hmmm,” she hummed, taking some time to think. “If I protect everything, then I have to go everywhere, right?! Hohoho.”
“Not necessarily, no. What is yours could travel with you but even so, you’d have the power to protect them. Domain does not have to be land, my dear.”
“Eh...” Rosaria wasn’t so sure what the guy was talking about, but perhaps she would realize its importance later on. “But your domain is your country, right?”
“In my case, yes. You are still young so there is still time to find what you will consider your own domain. I look forward to seeing your growth, Rosaria,” he said with a wide smile.
“That’s right! You can watch me explore the world, and then take all her treasures! Then, I will take my domain or whatever. Haha!” Rosaria opened her arms widely and laughed.
“So long as you don’t pilfer from Yamato, I will stand back and watch your progress."
“That is far too much, as ever.” Marie appeared finding the doors open, making a brief smile as she gave a nod to the Cursed King, not knowing who he was. She closed the set of doors behind her and thus entered. “I apologize for the little interruption, but I have finalized the tickets for our departure for Japan, Miss Rosaria.”
It was not odd for the most favored lady to be fashionably late. Other than the second King Gloria, Marie was the other figure who tended to be this way famously in the Magic World.
The Cursed King waved back in response with a smile, rapping Natsuki on the head a second time as she was lazing far too much on the couch.
“Look Marie, it’s the Cursed King!” Rosaria ran to her friend and pointed at the man. “Told you we’d find him!”
“Oh… oh! It’s you! Miss Marie!” Natsuki abruptly pointed at Marie.
“Hm? Hmmm? The Cursed King? I see.” Marie made a more polite smile. “It is a pleasure to meet Your Majesty, I must admit I was not expecting such a lordly figure to be accompanied by an acquaintance of mine,” Marie said.
“Likewise. Pray tell how does one such as yourself know… this?” Yagamin said, squeezing Natsuki’s cheeks together with a hand.
“Yeah Marie, how did you know his wife?” Rosaria added.
Marie almost chuckled. Almost. “Wife? Well, I would not dismiss the possibility. Miss Natsuki is an accomplished Japanese samurai, a Hime Miko of the sword, and is rather famous in the west.”
“Huh? Really?” Natsuki said, her eyes brightening up.
“For your various activities in the city, yes. There is no other Hime Miko who would… commit such acts, after all.”
“Ahaha, you’re making me blush here!”
“That is not a compliment.”
“Oh, okay. Still, though, good to see you again.”
“I see you have not changed in the slightest.”
“It is heartening to know that one of the Hime Miko is well-received in part to her ability with the blade but… I suppose I have quite the job cut out for me for the other half,” Yagami commented dryly.
“Eh? Eh?” Rosaria was confused. What the girl was famous for, she wondered.
“Verily so,” Marie said. “Her acts of vice should be quelled lest it leaves a truly bad impression on the purity of the Hime Mikos.”
“Ehhhh, it’s not that bad,” the gyaru said immediately. “It’s pretty fun when you really get into it!”
“Nope! That is to come to a stop,” Yagami interjected with a finger, looking very cross with Natsuki. “But we will continue this later. Thank you, Lady Marie for raising this matter to my attention.”
“Of course, Your Majesty is most welcome,” Marie said with a curt and respectable bow, hiding the devil’s smile as her plan worked flawlessly.
“Tch, to think she’d pull that on me of all people,” Natsuki grumbled as she bit on her nail.
“You had it coming, dear. It was bound to catch up to you… eventually.”
“What do you think she’s playing at, Lina?” asked Rosaria, who for now approached her fellow redhead.
“There are… rumors, but maybe it’s best to talk about them later,” Alina said. She didn’t think the Cursed King would appreciate having them spelled out in front of him.
“Well, I suppose we’ve embarrassed ourselves enough. Is there anything else you’d like to know before I take my leave, Rosaria?” he said with a sigh, evidently having heard them whispering.
“Can I take Authorities in your domain? When are you going to tell me about Oinari?” Rosaria asked.
“Did what I just said pass over your head, child? If there were any Authorities within Yamato, then I shall be the one to take them. As for Oinari, she is one of the prominent deities in our Shinto faith. Recognized as a collective, Oinari tends to have dominion over many things, predominantly rice and food. Her messengers are also associated with foxes, I suppose, hence your change in appearance when using the Authority.” Yagami held a finger to his chin, trying to remember more.
“Pleeease?” Rosaria suddenly hugged the Cursed King’s arm, squeezing it tightly against her sizable chest as she looked at him with a pout, her beautiful vermillion eyes looking at him as if he just tried to deny her the chance to see a dearly beloved. She then nuzzled his arm. “I would be really, reaaaally careful! I’d be thankful too!”
Yagami looked down at the youngest Campione cuddling up to him with a most curious expression. Sure the sensation of her chest on his arm felt wonderful—no, nope. There were already enough concessions given and if he were to say it, partly being around Natsuki made him used to dealing with this. Still, she was indeed growing splendidly judging by what he could feel through his arm.
“Nnn, you are asking for the impossible. Not even the True Queen has that right in the lands of Yamato yet and you wish for that. Though I admire your ambition, I’m afraid I must respectfully decline.”
“Aw boo, what if I see one then?” Pouting, Rosaria detached from the old Campione.
“Why not just make a deal of sorts?” Natsuki said lazily, wanting to create problems for her King as revenge. “†˜Ya know, diplomatic trade or somethin’? You can’t ask things for free in this world †˜ya know?”
“Unless there are no other options, I will not allow another Devil King to usurp Authorities,” Yagami said with finality. “Suppose there were things for trade, what could she offer?”
“Well, if it is the damage Your Majesty is worried of, I may be able to compensate for them,” Marie claimed. “If it helps, the Lys Blanc may extend a favorable hand in providing information for the foreseeable future. After all, if the Cursed King is here, His Majesty would require information of the western sphere, I assume?” The White Vanguard made a knowing smile. “Of course, there is a limit to how much we may provide, but we are aware of the limitations of the Yozakura.”
“Nnn, it pains me but that is indeed true of the Yozakura. Thy offer is indeed enticing, Lady Marie, but could not I gain the same by associating myself with those of the Snow Rose? Again, I must decline but who knows, my mind may change in the future,” Yagami said with a slight bow of his head.
“Indeed, the information that the Snow Rose possess may be vast but Your Majesty is wise enough to know that they think with politics in mind and with great care for their King—let us not forget the clash, the fabled event that is named the March of Unification that was initiated by the True Queen, which was eventually stopped by none other than Your Majesty. There are yet rumors of this movement resuming. Would it not be difficult to place Your Majesty’s trust in the organization of such a powerful Campione?”
“You speak of points I cannot deny, Lady Marie, but let’s say I do consider taking up this proposal. The chance to gain Authorities aside, what do you and by extension, Lys Blanc stand to gain from such a deal?” Yagami said, this time leaning forward intently as he spoke.
“The Lys Blanc and the Youngest King are affiliated with one another.” But then she made a sly smile akin to that of a fox’s. “Would it not be natural for one to wish for their patron to grow and become more influential? For a tree to produce more fruits it must be nurtured by the earth that supports its roots. I would claim that the benefits would be substantial, an investment worth the cost.”
“Nnn, nnn. My refusal still stands, Lady Marie, but you have impressed me. Not many have the mettle to hold such a conversation with the King of the East,” Yagami said as he relaxed back into the couch, his eyes flashing violet once more at her. “Perhaps there may come a time when I will take up that offer.”
She gave yet another respectable bow, hiding a look of surprise from the shine in Yagami’s eyes. “I am glad to have at least impressed Your Majesty slightly. In truth, I did not particularly expect the deal to follow through either. Who would give up their cherished land and powerful Authorities for some information? Though the opportunity to gain Authorities overseas would have provided for an interesting venture, I suppose that is simply unacceptable in this case. Please accept my humblest apologies, for I was testing my knowledge of Your Majesty using diplomacy as an excuse.”
“If my subordinates had foresight such as yours, Yozakura would be more adept at dealing with matters outside of Japanese soil as well. You have raised many good points nonetheless, so this is quite alright indeed. At the end of the day, I am but an old man who seeks to protect his lands. Travelling overseas to fight Heretics, why would I make other people's problems my own?”
“I thank Your Majesty for the compliments. However, to address the question—I would claim that it is because Your Majesty is a Devil King, but perhaps that is an impertinent statement of mine and the answer was thus obvious, for there are many rulers across the lands in these days.”
“Hey! I won’t let you take Marie, nope, never!” Rosaria slid in between the two, making a cross with her arms and stuck her tongue out. “You can keep your Authorities, old man!”
“Eight is far too many, I remember back when there were only but three of us. Ah, youth…” He shrugged, smiling at Rosa’s vehement defense of Marie. “Well, I suppose we have taken up enough of your time for today.”
“Please excuse Miss Rosaria, she is still young overmuch,” Marie said like a mother making an excuse for her child. “We shall not overindulge Your Majesty’s precious time. I wish for glad tidings in Your Majesty’s tours.”
“Quite alright. Part of the process of finding one’s place in the world, after all,” the elder Devil King said and rose from the sofa, straightening his outfit and bowing slightly. “Paladin Blandelli, thank you for being gracious enough as to allow usage of your facilities for our meeting.”
“It was my pleasure, Cursed King,” Alvis Blandelli said with a calm tone, standing up as the Devil King did. “It was a pleasant surprise meeting Your Majesty here.”
“This old dog has to stretch his legs sometime,” he joked before turning to the youngest to join him as a compatriot. “Well then, I suppose it is time. Be it Britannia or Yamato, I hope that you will grow and learn from those around to be a fitting Devil King. Most importantly, enjoy yourself. Things aren’t as fun when you get on in age.”
“Hm? I am enjoying myself!” Rosaria replied, still miffed that she was denied the chance to gather Authorities. That said, she had resolved to hug Marie later when she got the chance.
“It was a pleasure meeting you, my lord,” Alina said to the Cursed King with a bow.
Natsuki got up, yawning and stretching her arms and legs. “Well, you have a good one, Miss Marie.”
“You too, Miss Natsuki,” Marie curtly said with a slight nod.
Yagami nodded his head at Rosa’s enthusiasm and turned his attention to her two retainers. “Watch over her, there is still… much she has to learn.”
Marie only gave a nod in response to these words. She stood at the farthest from the rest as the Devil King of the East took leave and the doors were closed shut as his receding figure was gone. None could see the mirthful smile that formed upon her facial expression. The Cursed King, huh? Interesting…
“Marie!”
As soon as the Cursed King disappeared out of sight, Rosaria glomped on Marie, who seemed to be deep in thought. The Youngest King started rubbing her cheeks onto the blonde, thankful for her efforts to gain the older Campione’s permission.
“Huh? What is it?” Marie asked.
Alina jumped at Rosaria’s sudden outburst and took a step away to avoid potentially being sucked up in it.
“Ehehe, we’re gonna go around the world, the three of us!” Rosaria declared, unfazed with Yagami’s declaration. From what she understood, she just couldn’t take Authorities or cause trouble in his land.
“I… suppose?”
“If you desire it,” Alina said, “someone’s gonna have to keep you out of trouble.”
“Ehehe.” Rosaria could not help but rub her nose in embarrassment, happy that her friends would come with her on her adventure.
Truly, she had been living the happiest, most exciting days of her life so far.
A man with a gallant figure befitting of a Paladin awaited the King inside—behind a desk. He got up for Rosaria and walked up to her as she entered and extended a hand. His figure was comparable to a statue of David, his smile was perfect, and his facial features handsome. A truly knightly and chivalrous man.
Rosaria took the man’s hand and shook it firmly, “I see you’re the famed Bland Deli. I am Rosaria Testarossa, nice to meet you!”
Alina wanted to palm her forehead but remained still and kept quiet.
“Ah, it is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Testarossa.” The Paladin knelt down and kissed the back of her hand gently. Something he’d only do for very high-profile ladies, which certainly didn’t include the current Diavolo Rosso. “I had heard much of Your Majesty’s activities today.”
“Ohoho, you’re like that guy from fairy tales and all, huh?” Rosaria quipped. “No wonder...” Her gaze then slowly turned towards Alina, and Rosaria promptly smiled when she caught her gaze.
Alina scowled at her and a gave a slight shake of her head.
“Before I speak with Your Majesty, however, I must inform that Your Majesty has a guest awaiting today.”
“Call me Rosaria!” She wagged her finger in a scolding manner. “A guest? Where?!”
“Over here, young one,” Yagami called out from a sofa in the corner of the room. “I trust you have recovered from your bout against the giantess?”
“Huh, who’re you?” Rosaria tilted her head, curious as to how this person had known her fight against the panty-flashing giantess.
“Just an old man here to sate his curiosity. Are you free to do so now or are there things you have to attend to?”
“Eh? What are we gonna do?” Rosaria replied, unsure what the man was talking about. But then again, it got her curious. “…Let’s go!”
“Excuse me, sir, but what did you have in mind?” Alina asked. She had never seen the man before in her life and had no idea what was going on.
“Nothing fancy my dear, just a conversation between Kings. It is heartening to see the young ones being so full of vitality!”
“Oh! Pardon me, my lord.” Alina dropped to a knee. “I didn’t realize who you were.” Alina still wasn’t sure who he was, but she didn’t see the commander correcting him.
“Hahaha! That’s right!” Rosaria laughed with her hands on her hips. “OH! You’re that guy that appeared back then!”
“Pay it no mind, I am here merely to speak with your liege so there isn’t a need for that,” he said before smiling at Rosa. “Ou, that is correct. When I saw you had the Authority of the nine tails, there was no doubt that there was to be a conversation between us!”
“Oinari gave it to me! Oh, but your wife took the Medallion of the Rainforests, I don’t have it!” Still, Rosaria was awfully perky for someone who was talking about her losing and getting beat up.
“Hahahaha! †˜Wife’ you say. Your sense of humor knows no bounds if you refer to her and I as such. Regardless, I’m not here for the Divine Artifact. Just to talk.” Yagami had laughed at her proclamation, lifting his glasses to wipe a tear away.
“Ehh, but you haven’t even said your name yet… Even Bland Deli here said his name,” she scolded. “If she’s not your wife… Then are those girls your wives? Hoho, you’re pretty energetic aren’t you?”
“Aha, where are my manners! I am Yagami Arata, the one known as the Cursed King of the East. A pleasure to meet you, Rosaria Testarossa. I’m afraid you are also mistaken on that. They are but children I have taken to looking after but alas, why are you so fixated on the topic of my partner?”
Alina’s eyes widened. The Cursed King!?
“You like looking at children?” Rosaria asked curiously, taking a half step backwards.
“Barring a handful, I suppose all of you would be children.”
“Eh… Oh, are you from the east?! I’m going there with Marie and Lina here! But since you’re here, I’m already halfway done, Cursed King!”
“I’m not His Majesty’s wife,” Natsuki said, yawning from the couch on the corner. She appeared to be a very fashionable person in a sailor school uniform. “But thinking back to last night… who knows…”
“Ho, what business did you have with Yamato and myself, young one?” he said, tapping Natsuki on the head once in admonishment. “If there are questions I may answer them by all means.”
“Uh huh, teach me about Oinari!” Rosaria gave a look towards Natsuki and back to the Cursed King, and now she already had assumptions toward the ancient King.
“Are you not going to learn about the Authority on your own?” Yagami asked in return.
“I will! But I want to hear about Oinari!”
“Would now be a good time to ask for permission to travel to Japan with our King?” Alina asked Blandelli. She had approached him and lowered her voice so as not to interrupt the conversation between the two Campiones.
“Well, if the Cursed King minds not, I see no issue. Lady Auguste had also consulted me on the matter and her father and I had agreed to help with the documentations to allow the eighth King to journey to Japan,” Alvise answered calmly, drinking tea despite the presence of the Cursed King in his office.
“She already said I could join her, sir. There’s no problems there.”
“So long as the youngling swears not to harm Yamato, I do not see a reason to bar her from my lands,” Yagami said from the couch. “Of course, Yozakura must be kept in the know.”
“What’s a Yozakura?” Rosaria butted in. “Don’t worry, I only made the rock pillars! It’s the seventh that destroyed the Colosseum and the city, while she was trying to stomp me in!”
“My lord is correct,” Alina spoke up. “I was there and can attest that most of the damage was caused by the seventh King.”
“The organization under me,” he clarified as his eyes flashed violet once. “The seventh will be the next one I speak to. Suffice it to say that one has gotten on the True Queen’s bad side with her recent actions but do remember that she is not one to pull her punches, especially with what has transpired in Rome. Take heed, Youngest King for I am the same with regard to my domain.”
“Eh? True Queen? I want to meet her too!” A shiver ran down her spine when the King’s eye flashed. It wasn’t long before Rosaria promptly ignored it, but she knew that this person in front of her was not to be trifled with—in combat, that is.
“Hoho, you will have to travel to England for that if you wish to see her. Take care not to cause any trouble this time in Brittania, you hear? If something happens there… There is no stopping her. On that topic, is Oinari the first Heretic you have triumphed over?” Yagami asked. An existence that composed of a multitude of Gods, there was no one in Yamato that would not know the name Oinari and how significant it was to the country and its people.
“That’s right! I fought Bunn—Kin’iro too, but we just finished with a draw!” Rosaria replied, getting pumped up when she remembered her battles.
You just completely ignored his warning… Alina thought. She didn’t think Rosaria would cause unnecessary damage, but she would make sure to remind her later. It was best not to risk it when it came to the True Queen.
“Kin’iro? Nnn, a name unknown to me indeed. Good, good. Polish thy fangs, gain the power to protect the people for only you and none other than you can do so now.”
“Huh? I’m going to explore, just staying around guarding stuff isn’t for me!”
“Fumu, you have no intention to protect a domain?” Yagami asked her, adjusting his spectacles with a push of his finger.
“Hmmm,” she hummed, taking some time to think. “If I protect everything, then I have to go everywhere, right?! Hohoho.”
“Not necessarily, no. What is yours could travel with you but even so, you’d have the power to protect them. Domain does not have to be land, my dear.”
“Eh...” Rosaria wasn’t so sure what the guy was talking about, but perhaps she would realize its importance later on. “But your domain is your country, right?”
“In my case, yes. You are still young so there is still time to find what you will consider your own domain. I look forward to seeing your growth, Rosaria,” he said with a wide smile.
“That’s right! You can watch me explore the world, and then take all her treasures! Then, I will take my domain or whatever. Haha!” Rosaria opened her arms widely and laughed.
“So long as you don’t pilfer from Yamato, I will stand back and watch your progress."
“That is far too much, as ever.” Marie appeared finding the doors open, making a brief smile as she gave a nod to the Cursed King, not knowing who he was. She closed the set of doors behind her and thus entered. “I apologize for the little interruption, but I have finalized the tickets for our departure for Japan, Miss Rosaria.”
It was not odd for the most favored lady to be fashionably late. Other than the second King Gloria, Marie was the other figure who tended to be this way famously in the Magic World.
The Cursed King waved back in response with a smile, rapping Natsuki on the head a second time as she was lazing far too much on the couch.
“Look Marie, it’s the Cursed King!” Rosaria ran to her friend and pointed at the man. “Told you we’d find him!”
“Oh… oh! It’s you! Miss Marie!” Natsuki abruptly pointed at Marie.
“Hm? Hmmm? The Cursed King? I see.” Marie made a more polite smile. “It is a pleasure to meet Your Majesty, I must admit I was not expecting such a lordly figure to be accompanied by an acquaintance of mine,” Marie said.
“Likewise. Pray tell how does one such as yourself know… this?” Yagamin said, squeezing Natsuki’s cheeks together with a hand.
“Yeah Marie, how did you know his wife?” Rosaria added.
Marie almost chuckled. Almost. “Wife? Well, I would not dismiss the possibility. Miss Natsuki is an accomplished Japanese samurai, a Hime Miko of the sword, and is rather famous in the west.”
“Huh? Really?” Natsuki said, her eyes brightening up.
“For your various activities in the city, yes. There is no other Hime Miko who would… commit such acts, after all.”
“Ahaha, you’re making me blush here!”
“That is not a compliment.”
“Oh, okay. Still, though, good to see you again.”
“I see you have not changed in the slightest.”
“It is heartening to know that one of the Hime Miko is well-received in part to her ability with the blade but… I suppose I have quite the job cut out for me for the other half,” Yagami commented dryly.
“Eh? Eh?” Rosaria was confused. What the girl was famous for, she wondered.
“Verily so,” Marie said. “Her acts of vice should be quelled lest it leaves a truly bad impression on the purity of the Hime Mikos.”
“Ehhhh, it’s not that bad,” the gyaru said immediately. “It’s pretty fun when you really get into it!”
“Nope! That is to come to a stop,” Yagami interjected with a finger, looking very cross with Natsuki. “But we will continue this later. Thank you, Lady Marie for raising this matter to my attention.”
“Of course, Your Majesty is most welcome,” Marie said with a curt and respectable bow, hiding the devil’s smile as her plan worked flawlessly.
“Tch, to think she’d pull that on me of all people,” Natsuki grumbled as she bit on her nail.
“You had it coming, dear. It was bound to catch up to you… eventually.”
“What do you think she’s playing at, Lina?” asked Rosaria, who for now approached her fellow redhead.
“There are… rumors, but maybe it’s best to talk about them later,” Alina said. She didn’t think the Cursed King would appreciate having them spelled out in front of him.
“Well, I suppose we’ve embarrassed ourselves enough. Is there anything else you’d like to know before I take my leave, Rosaria?” he said with a sigh, evidently having heard them whispering.
“Can I take Authorities in your domain? When are you going to tell me about Oinari?” Rosaria asked.
“Did what I just said pass over your head, child? If there were any Authorities within Yamato, then I shall be the one to take them. As for Oinari, she is one of the prominent deities in our Shinto faith. Recognized as a collective, Oinari tends to have dominion over many things, predominantly rice and food. Her messengers are also associated with foxes, I suppose, hence your change in appearance when using the Authority.” Yagami held a finger to his chin, trying to remember more.
“Pleeease?” Rosaria suddenly hugged the Cursed King’s arm, squeezing it tightly against her sizable chest as she looked at him with a pout, her beautiful vermillion eyes looking at him as if he just tried to deny her the chance to see a dearly beloved. She then nuzzled his arm. “I would be really, reaaaally careful! I’d be thankful too!”
Yagami looked down at the youngest Campione cuddling up to him with a most curious expression. Sure the sensation of her chest on his arm felt wonderful—no, nope. There were already enough concessions given and if he were to say it, partly being around Natsuki made him used to dealing with this. Still, she was indeed growing splendidly judging by what he could feel through his arm.
“Nnn, you are asking for the impossible. Not even the True Queen has that right in the lands of Yamato yet and you wish for that. Though I admire your ambition, I’m afraid I must respectfully decline.”
“Aw boo, what if I see one then?” Pouting, Rosaria detached from the old Campione.
“Why not just make a deal of sorts?” Natsuki said lazily, wanting to create problems for her King as revenge. “†˜Ya know, diplomatic trade or somethin’? You can’t ask things for free in this world †˜ya know?”
“Unless there are no other options, I will not allow another Devil King to usurp Authorities,” Yagami said with finality. “Suppose there were things for trade, what could she offer?”
“Well, if it is the damage Your Majesty is worried of, I may be able to compensate for them,” Marie claimed. “If it helps, the Lys Blanc may extend a favorable hand in providing information for the foreseeable future. After all, if the Cursed King is here, His Majesty would require information of the western sphere, I assume?” The White Vanguard made a knowing smile. “Of course, there is a limit to how much we may provide, but we are aware of the limitations of the Yozakura.”
“Nnn, it pains me but that is indeed true of the Yozakura. Thy offer is indeed enticing, Lady Marie, but could not I gain the same by associating myself with those of the Snow Rose? Again, I must decline but who knows, my mind may change in the future,” Yagami said with a slight bow of his head.
“Indeed, the information that the Snow Rose possess may be vast but Your Majesty is wise enough to know that they think with politics in mind and with great care for their King—let us not forget the clash, the fabled event that is named the March of Unification that was initiated by the True Queen, which was eventually stopped by none other than Your Majesty. There are yet rumors of this movement resuming. Would it not be difficult to place Your Majesty’s trust in the organization of such a powerful Campione?”
“You speak of points I cannot deny, Lady Marie, but let’s say I do consider taking up this proposal. The chance to gain Authorities aside, what do you and by extension, Lys Blanc stand to gain from such a deal?” Yagami said, this time leaning forward intently as he spoke.
“The Lys Blanc and the Youngest King are affiliated with one another.” But then she made a sly smile akin to that of a fox’s. “Would it not be natural for one to wish for their patron to grow and become more influential? For a tree to produce more fruits it must be nurtured by the earth that supports its roots. I would claim that the benefits would be substantial, an investment worth the cost.”
“Nnn, nnn. My refusal still stands, Lady Marie, but you have impressed me. Not many have the mettle to hold such a conversation with the King of the East,” Yagami said as he relaxed back into the couch, his eyes flashing violet once more at her. “Perhaps there may come a time when I will take up that offer.”
She gave yet another respectable bow, hiding a look of surprise from the shine in Yagami’s eyes. “I am glad to have at least impressed Your Majesty slightly. In truth, I did not particularly expect the deal to follow through either. Who would give up their cherished land and powerful Authorities for some information? Though the opportunity to gain Authorities overseas would have provided for an interesting venture, I suppose that is simply unacceptable in this case. Please accept my humblest apologies, for I was testing my knowledge of Your Majesty using diplomacy as an excuse.”
“If my subordinates had foresight such as yours, Yozakura would be more adept at dealing with matters outside of Japanese soil as well. You have raised many good points nonetheless, so this is quite alright indeed. At the end of the day, I am but an old man who seeks to protect his lands. Travelling overseas to fight Heretics, why would I make other people's problems my own?”
“I thank Your Majesty for the compliments. However, to address the question—I would claim that it is because Your Majesty is a Devil King, but perhaps that is an impertinent statement of mine and the answer was thus obvious, for there are many rulers across the lands in these days.”
“Hey! I won’t let you take Marie, nope, never!” Rosaria slid in between the two, making a cross with her arms and stuck her tongue out. “You can keep your Authorities, old man!”
“Eight is far too many, I remember back when there were only but three of us. Ah, youth…” He shrugged, smiling at Rosa’s vehement defense of Marie. “Well, I suppose we have taken up enough of your time for today.”
“Please excuse Miss Rosaria, she is still young overmuch,” Marie said like a mother making an excuse for her child. “We shall not overindulge Your Majesty’s precious time. I wish for glad tidings in Your Majesty’s tours.”
“Quite alright. Part of the process of finding one’s place in the world, after all,” the elder Devil King said and rose from the sofa, straightening his outfit and bowing slightly. “Paladin Blandelli, thank you for being gracious enough as to allow usage of your facilities for our meeting.”
“It was my pleasure, Cursed King,” Alvis Blandelli said with a calm tone, standing up as the Devil King did. “It was a pleasant surprise meeting Your Majesty here.”
“This old dog has to stretch his legs sometime,” he joked before turning to the youngest to join him as a compatriot. “Well then, I suppose it is time. Be it Britannia or Yamato, I hope that you will grow and learn from those around to be a fitting Devil King. Most importantly, enjoy yourself. Things aren’t as fun when you get on in age.”
“Hm? I am enjoying myself!” Rosaria replied, still miffed that she was denied the chance to gather Authorities. That said, she had resolved to hug Marie later when she got the chance.
“It was a pleasure meeting you, my lord,” Alina said to the Cursed King with a bow.
Natsuki got up, yawning and stretching her arms and legs. “Well, you have a good one, Miss Marie.”
“You too, Miss Natsuki,” Marie curtly said with a slight nod.
Yagami nodded his head at Rosa’s enthusiasm and turned his attention to her two retainers. “Watch over her, there is still… much she has to learn.”
Marie only gave a nod in response to these words. She stood at the farthest from the rest as the Devil King of the East took leave and the doors were closed shut as his receding figure was gone. None could see the mirthful smile that formed upon her facial expression. The Cursed King, huh? Interesting…
“Marie!”
As soon as the Cursed King disappeared out of sight, Rosaria glomped on Marie, who seemed to be deep in thought. The Youngest King started rubbing her cheeks onto the blonde, thankful for her efforts to gain the older Campione’s permission.
“Huh? What is it?” Marie asked.
Alina jumped at Rosaria’s sudden outburst and took a step away to avoid potentially being sucked up in it.
“Ehehe, we’re gonna go around the world, the three of us!” Rosaria declared, unfazed with Yagami’s declaration. From what she understood, she just couldn’t take Authorities or cause trouble in his land.
“I… suppose?”
“If you desire it,” Alina said, “someone’s gonna have to keep you out of trouble.”
“Ehehe.” Rosaria could not help but rub her nose in embarrassment, happy that her friends would come with her on her adventure.
Truly, she had been living the happiest, most exciting days of her life so far.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
As she regained consciousness, she found that she could hardly lift a finger. As the vision improved, she felt a certain warmth in her left hand. Looking to the side her gaze fell upon the knight of Lys Blanc, Marie Augusta. Memories floated back into her mind as she was reminded of the conflict between her and Beatrix. Indeed, Rosaria couldn’t defeat the other Campione even after all her efforts.
“How do you feel now?”
Marie’s voice visited her ears.
“Do you feel any pain?” she added.
“Y-you’re alright? H-how’s Lina? What… happened after?” Rosaria felt the humiliating feeling of defeat despite Oinari’s help, plus being saved by someone she didn’t know—and that made an ache inside her she could not describe. Perhaps one of her greatest reliefs for now seemed to be seeing at least one of her friends safe.
“We are alright, thankfully the battle took place outside the Colosseum… we cannot say the same for the civilians, though.”
“I guess… I lost, huh?”
“I suppose so.” Marie made a small smile. “That Campione’s Authority was rather unreasonable.”
“I didn’t want to break the city that much...” Rosaria did look genuinely regretful. After seeing the destruction, she realized one thing: that was not her path, nor her desire. Destruction like that was just breaking things that she could’ve experienced—it was as their savior said; Rosaria’s destruction was brought upon necessity by battle, not a desire to induce despair and sadness. “…I’m sorry.”
“As long as you understand… we had heard that the seventh Campione holds some tyrannical tendencies, but this is the first time I believe she displayed it to this extent. To be honest, I am rather fearful for Europe.”
“Did she get the Medallion of the Rainforests? What should we do now? Ehehe, now you really have to teach me stuff!” She weakly cheered and smiled at Marie.
“I do not think I have the time to teach you much since I must depart for Japan soon.”
“Wha-? No fair! I’m coming too!” Rosaria bolted up from where she rested.
Marie made a sly smile. “Oh dear, then I suppose you do not get your training after all.”
“W-wha… what should I do?!” Rosaria was panicking, she wanted to do both but it seemed that it may not be possible. “I want to do both! I do!”
“But you must pick one!”
“Noooo...” Rosaria’s head almost spun from the heaviness of the decision, should she go with Marie to Japan and explore? Or should she get more training, to best the seventh and of course, Bunny? “I don’t know!”
“Well, you never know what you might learn in Japan. Who knows, maybe a Heretic God will pop up.”
“I’ll go! I’ll come with you!” Rosaria’s eyes were lit up at the sound of a Heretic God.
“I see. I shall have my Father prepare your passport and other necessary documents, though we may have to get you to the appropriate office and whatnot.”
“Alright, let’s go! Right now! Oh, hey, Oinari’s from there too, right?”
“Well, you might want to get some more rest, and yes, she is.”
“Okay! Don’t leave without us!”
“I will go make preparations while you get rest now.”
Marie got up from the chair that was parked beside the bed and waved as she walked out of the room. Just as she was going, Alina came in.
“Lina! You’re okay, too!” Rosaria perked up, waving at the other redhead.
Alina smiled as she approached. “I should be the one to say that. You’re the one who fought, after all.”
“Did you see how big she grew? She was like †˜Waaaaagh!’ and then the Colosseum got destroyed,” Rosaria spread her arms wide and made silly faces.
Alina laughed despite how serious the destruction was. “Let’s not forget how you tried to expose her with your spell.”
“Hehe, I was trying to hold her in place,” Rosaria scratched the side of her cheek. “But I forgot she was a girl! She’s more like a giant monkey—but a strong one! I want to beat her next time, I will! ”
“I’ll do what I can to make that happen. You expressed interest in bettering your skills with a sword, did you not? I’m no master swordsman myself, but I could be a sparring partner if you like, at least until someone more suitable comes along.”
“That’s okay, Marie and me fought too. That. Is. Why. You should come to Japan with us!” Rosaria spun a finger in front of Alina, smiling.
“Oh I intend to. I wouldn’t miss the opportunity.” Alina had never considered going to Japan before but now that the chance presented itself, she felt an undeniable excitement over it.
“Marie said we might find Heretic Gods there too! Ufufu, Bunny will be surprised when we come back, I’ll have ten—a hundred more Authorities! Then after that… I will topple that giant!”
“…just how many Heretic Gods do you plan on finding and slaying over there?”
“All of them!”
“I don’t know too much about Japan admittedly, but I doubt there are a hundred Heretic Gods running about. If there were and you battled all of them, I imagine the whole country would be demolished in the end.”
“I-I can’t?” Rosaria said with a pout while looking at Alina with teary eyes.
Alina felt guilt for dashing her hopes, even if they had been absurd. “No, but I’m sure Japan will still have much to offer.” She patted Rosaria lightly on the arm.
“Ehehe,” the girl smiled towards to her friend. “Hmmm, I’m hungry. Let’s go eat!”
“You took quite the beating out there. Don’t you think you should rest more?”
“Nuh uh, I healed myself lots there too! Don’t worry about it, haha!” To emphasize her point, Rosaria sprang out of the bed and did a few stretching exercises. “See?”
Alina had to remind herself her companion was a Campione as well. “I guess so. Oh yeah, I hate to put a damper on your mood, but after the fight the True Queen took possession of the Medallion.”
“Eh? I guess it’s fair, since she defeated the Seventh… But she just intruded! I could’ve won it myself!” Rosaria hmphed.
And yet you collapsed almost immediately after the True Queen showed up and dealt with her. “Uh huh, sure you could of.”
“That’s right! Let’s go get some grub?” Rosaria pointed to the door with her thumb.
Alina couldn’t tell if she hadn’t picked up on her sarcasm or chose to ignore it. “Sure, I could go for some food.”
“Wonder where the kitchen is...” Rosaria said aloud as she stepped out of the room. From her tone, it seemed like she planned to explore anyway; but now she had a reason to do so. She poked her head back in and called Alina out, “Hurry, Lina! Let’s find a kitchen!”
Alina caught up to her and took the lead. “I know where the kitchen is, silly. We’re in the headquarters of the Copper Black Cross if you didn’t realize.”
“Oh, you live here right? Let’s find something to eat!” Rosaria said giddily. “Let’s go to your room, too!”
“I live in an apartment close by actually. We can head there after we eat.”
“Okay. Let’s go pick up Marie, too!”
“Do you know where she went off to?” They hadn’t said much beyond a greeting as they passed each other in the hall.
“She said she’d prepare, but I’m sure we’d find her. Haha!” Rosaria, however, didn’t seem to be worried at all, as she looked around the corridor they were walking in.
“We can try asking around.” Like the rest of the mansion, the hall they walked down was decorated with red accented with intricate patterns. Now and then, they passed a portrait of an old member of the organization. “You should meet the commander too. Alvise Blandelli. We should probably see if he’s available before I show you my apartment actually.”
Alina wasn’t sure why it hadn’t occurred to her earlier. The Paladin had already been filled in on the details, but there was no way he wouldn’t like to meet the new King once she was awake.
“Your boss is Elvis?” Rosaria stopped in her tracks.
Alina had gone on for a few more steps before realizing she wasn’t keeping up anymore. She turned back. “No… that’s not even close. Alvise Blandelli. He’s a Paladin, not a singer.”
“Oh, okay then,” Rosaria replied with a disappointed sigh. She started walking again, until she was side by side with Alina. “So, what’s he like?”
They resumed their trip to the kitchen. “How do I put this? Even if he wasn’t my commander, he’s not someone I’d want to upset, but it’s not as if he’s cruel or anything. The way he carries himself just demands respect. I can’t think of anyone else in our organization who’d be better suited for his position.”
“Hoho, you like him eh?” Rosaria nudged Alina with her elbow.
“He’s probably more than twice my age! I respect him.” Enough that Alina was beginning to worry Rosaria would do something to embarrass her in front of him.
“Hey, I don’t mind! You like what you like. Hoho, you’re more mature than me, Lina!” Rosaria sniggered, patting her friend’s back.
“You’re right about the last part at least,” Alina huffed. She lowered her voice conspiratorially. “So, is there anyone you’ve ever had a crush on?”
“Nope!” Rosaria cheerfully replied. She did have a few playmates when she was a child, but her grandmother kept a good watch on her. Would’ve continued too, if she hadn’t ran away. “Haven’t thought about it yet, I don’t want to be like the aunts and uncles back home, it’s so boring!”
Alina let out a sigh. “I haven’t put too much thought into it either to be honest. Even if the perfect guy showed up right now, I don’t think I’d be ready for that kind of life.”
“Ufufu, make sure not to grope him in bath!” Rosaria started chuckling, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.
“There’s only one thing I wanna grope right now.” Alina eyes’s held the gleam of a predator as she regarded Rosaria.
“Hm? Whoa, don’t grope your boss!” Rosaria backed away in shock.
“Nevermind,” Alina ground out. It was best to let the matter drop before Rosaria said anything else that others could misinterpret. “Come on, we’re almost to the kitchen.”
“Yay, let’s hurry!” Rosaria made a little jump of joy, not really giving a thought about busybodies around them.
Alina grabbed her arm and pulled her along. It wasn’t long until her nose picked up on the smell of food. It made her stomach grumble. She was hungrier than she thought she was. “Here we are.”
“I smell food!” Rosaria immediately headed towards the place where the smell was coming from—the kitchen. “Hahaha! There’s a lot of food in here!” Her voice, filled with glee, came out from the kitchen.
Shaking her head, Alina went into the kitchen after her. She couldn’t believe how clueless the Campione was with even basic things like this. Alina apologized to the cooks before turning to Rosaria. “We don’t just come in here and take what we want. That’s now not how it works.”
“I want to try, too!” Rosaria replied, as if it were obvious.
“You’ll only get in their way of their job right now. If you want to practice cooking, we can do that later.”
“Yay!” Rosaria pumped her fists and found a seat which she immediately took, tapping on the seat beside her. “Tell them to cook meat, then!”
“They’re already cooking it… is there anything you want in particular?”
She just shrugged in reply. “Do you think your Boss would allow you to go to Japan?”
“I haven’t brought it up yet, but I imagine he won’t have a problem with it if it means continuing to support you. Now come on, let’s let the cooks get back to their work and wait outside for the food.”
“Boo… Fine,” Rosaria stepped out of the kitchen with a look of disappointment.
Alina followed after her. “The other option would be to stay in there and continue distracting them. Would you prefer that?”
“Hmm, maybe I should’ve brought Oinari’s rice with me...”
Alina recalled the story Rosaria had told her about her fight against the Heretic God with Marie. “Can you summon rice as part of the Authority you gained from her?”
“Ooh, I’ve never tried!” Rosaria clapped her hands together and stood up. “I’m going to try now!”
“No, wait, don’t! Not here!”
“What, why?” She pouted, already looking forward to the promise of infinite food.
“At the very least, you’ll annoy a lot of people when they get drowned out in rice.”
“It’s free, though! Gasp, maybe you don’t like rice?”
“Well, it is far from my favorite… but that’s not the point! Free or not, it’ll disrupt everyone here.”
“I will ask them!” Rosaria ran back to the kitchen. “Do you guys like rice?!” she asked, shouting.
“I like lasagna!” one of the chefs exclaimed. “I mean, who are you?! This place is off-limits!”
“Can I cook too?” And so, she was inside the kitchen yet again. “I like lasagna too! Make one—teach me!”
“We don’t have the time for that! Go wait outside, we’ll serve when it’s ready.”
“Boo...” Rosaria pouted and went back to her seat. “They won’t let me...”
“…did you think they were going to?” Alina sat across from her.
“Yeah, why not? I bet I could cook good!”
“Do you have much practice?” Alina asked, genuinely curious.
“Of course not! Hehe.”
“It’s not something most people can just pick up. It takes years of practice to be as good as the cooks we employ here.”
“Hehe, don’t worry about it! I’d finish it in a day!” She flexed her arm and patted it with the other hand.
“It’d take you a whole day to prepare one meal? You do realize that’s not a good thing, right?”
“Hahaha, I mean be good at it, silly.” Rosaria started laughing, wiping tears from her eyes.
Alina crossed her arms. “Fine then, when I show you my apartment later, you can use the kitchen there to cook a meal for us. We’ll see how good you are.”
“I will, I will! Then after that, teach me how to drive too! Sancho and Marie doesn’t want to…”
“I can’t drive either…”
“Aw… Marie can’t too, though. She can’t cook too!”
“Makes sense. Someone of her position would have no need to learn those skills.”
“That’s right, that means I can beat her at a car race!”
Alina chuckled. “Good luck getting her to agree to take part in such a thing.”
“Hehe, thanks!” Rosaria happily replied, before looking back at the kitchen’s door. “They’re taking too long!”
Seconds later after she said that, a server left the kitchen with two plates of lasagna and set one in front of each of them. He went back in and returned with bread and two glass filled with ice water.
Alina took a sip from her glass. “They would have gotten done sooner if we didn’t interrupt them.”
“Lasagna!” Rosaria imitated the chef in the kitchen, before she started devouring her meal. “Mffis good!”
Alina blinked. She had picked up her fork but hadn’t even touched her plate yet. “Do you always eat like that or are you just that hungry?”
“Mhmm, Nona did say to eat properly and all, but… I’m hungry!” she replied, twirling the fork in her hand. “Besides, you’re the only one here, hehe.”
Alina shrugged and began eating as well but with nowhere near the fervor that Rosaria was. “So, shall we go meet with Paladin Blandelli after this?” she asked in between bites.
“Mhmm, let’s meet this Blandy,” Rosaria nodded, her focus mostly was on the pasta.
“I don’t think he’d stop you from calling him that since you’re a Campione, but I’d prefer it if you would call him respectfully by his actual name.”
“Hm? Bland Deli?”
“Blandelli. I’ve only been Diavolo Rosso for a few days now. I’d like this meeting to go as smooth as possible.”
“Ooh… Hehe, don’t worry, I won’t embarrass you in front of him.” Rosaria narrowed her eyes and started grinning.
“Thanks, it means a lot to—I do not have feelings for him!” It wasn’t long before the two of them finished eating. Then it was time to take the new King to meet Alvise Blandelli.
“How do you feel now?”
Marie’s voice visited her ears.
“Do you feel any pain?” she added.
“Y-you’re alright? H-how’s Lina? What… happened after?” Rosaria felt the humiliating feeling of defeat despite Oinari’s help, plus being saved by someone she didn’t know—and that made an ache inside her she could not describe. Perhaps one of her greatest reliefs for now seemed to be seeing at least one of her friends safe.
“We are alright, thankfully the battle took place outside the Colosseum… we cannot say the same for the civilians, though.”
“I guess… I lost, huh?”
“I suppose so.” Marie made a small smile. “That Campione’s Authority was rather unreasonable.”
“I didn’t want to break the city that much...” Rosaria did look genuinely regretful. After seeing the destruction, she realized one thing: that was not her path, nor her desire. Destruction like that was just breaking things that she could’ve experienced—it was as their savior said; Rosaria’s destruction was brought upon necessity by battle, not a desire to induce despair and sadness. “…I’m sorry.”
“As long as you understand… we had heard that the seventh Campione holds some tyrannical tendencies, but this is the first time I believe she displayed it to this extent. To be honest, I am rather fearful for Europe.”
“Did she get the Medallion of the Rainforests? What should we do now? Ehehe, now you really have to teach me stuff!” She weakly cheered and smiled at Marie.
“I do not think I have the time to teach you much since I must depart for Japan soon.”
“Wha-? No fair! I’m coming too!” Rosaria bolted up from where she rested.
Marie made a sly smile. “Oh dear, then I suppose you do not get your training after all.”
“W-wha… what should I do?!” Rosaria was panicking, she wanted to do both but it seemed that it may not be possible. “I want to do both! I do!”
“But you must pick one!”
“Noooo...” Rosaria’s head almost spun from the heaviness of the decision, should she go with Marie to Japan and explore? Or should she get more training, to best the seventh and of course, Bunny? “I don’t know!”
“Well, you never know what you might learn in Japan. Who knows, maybe a Heretic God will pop up.”
“I’ll go! I’ll come with you!” Rosaria’s eyes were lit up at the sound of a Heretic God.
“I see. I shall have my Father prepare your passport and other necessary documents, though we may have to get you to the appropriate office and whatnot.”
“Alright, let’s go! Right now! Oh, hey, Oinari’s from there too, right?”
“Well, you might want to get some more rest, and yes, she is.”
“Okay! Don’t leave without us!”
“I will go make preparations while you get rest now.”
Marie got up from the chair that was parked beside the bed and waved as she walked out of the room. Just as she was going, Alina came in.
“Lina! You’re okay, too!” Rosaria perked up, waving at the other redhead.
Alina smiled as she approached. “I should be the one to say that. You’re the one who fought, after all.”
“Did you see how big she grew? She was like †˜Waaaaagh!’ and then the Colosseum got destroyed,” Rosaria spread her arms wide and made silly faces.
Alina laughed despite how serious the destruction was. “Let’s not forget how you tried to expose her with your spell.”
“Hehe, I was trying to hold her in place,” Rosaria scratched the side of her cheek. “But I forgot she was a girl! She’s more like a giant monkey—but a strong one! I want to beat her next time, I will! ”
“I’ll do what I can to make that happen. You expressed interest in bettering your skills with a sword, did you not? I’m no master swordsman myself, but I could be a sparring partner if you like, at least until someone more suitable comes along.”
“That’s okay, Marie and me fought too. That. Is. Why. You should come to Japan with us!” Rosaria spun a finger in front of Alina, smiling.
“Oh I intend to. I wouldn’t miss the opportunity.” Alina had never considered going to Japan before but now that the chance presented itself, she felt an undeniable excitement over it.
“Marie said we might find Heretic Gods there too! Ufufu, Bunny will be surprised when we come back, I’ll have ten—a hundred more Authorities! Then after that… I will topple that giant!”
“…just how many Heretic Gods do you plan on finding and slaying over there?”
“All of them!”
“I don’t know too much about Japan admittedly, but I doubt there are a hundred Heretic Gods running about. If there were and you battled all of them, I imagine the whole country would be demolished in the end.”
“I-I can’t?” Rosaria said with a pout while looking at Alina with teary eyes.
Alina felt guilt for dashing her hopes, even if they had been absurd. “No, but I’m sure Japan will still have much to offer.” She patted Rosaria lightly on the arm.
“Ehehe,” the girl smiled towards to her friend. “Hmmm, I’m hungry. Let’s go eat!”
“You took quite the beating out there. Don’t you think you should rest more?”
“Nuh uh, I healed myself lots there too! Don’t worry about it, haha!” To emphasize her point, Rosaria sprang out of the bed and did a few stretching exercises. “See?”
Alina had to remind herself her companion was a Campione as well. “I guess so. Oh yeah, I hate to put a damper on your mood, but after the fight the True Queen took possession of the Medallion.”
“Eh? I guess it’s fair, since she defeated the Seventh… But she just intruded! I could’ve won it myself!” Rosaria hmphed.
And yet you collapsed almost immediately after the True Queen showed up and dealt with her. “Uh huh, sure you could of.”
“That’s right! Let’s go get some grub?” Rosaria pointed to the door with her thumb.
Alina couldn’t tell if she hadn’t picked up on her sarcasm or chose to ignore it. “Sure, I could go for some food.”
“Wonder where the kitchen is...” Rosaria said aloud as she stepped out of the room. From her tone, it seemed like she planned to explore anyway; but now she had a reason to do so. She poked her head back in and called Alina out, “Hurry, Lina! Let’s find a kitchen!”
Alina caught up to her and took the lead. “I know where the kitchen is, silly. We’re in the headquarters of the Copper Black Cross if you didn’t realize.”
“Oh, you live here right? Let’s find something to eat!” Rosaria said giddily. “Let’s go to your room, too!”
“I live in an apartment close by actually. We can head there after we eat.”
“Okay. Let’s go pick up Marie, too!”
“Do you know where she went off to?” They hadn’t said much beyond a greeting as they passed each other in the hall.
“She said she’d prepare, but I’m sure we’d find her. Haha!” Rosaria, however, didn’t seem to be worried at all, as she looked around the corridor they were walking in.
“We can try asking around.” Like the rest of the mansion, the hall they walked down was decorated with red accented with intricate patterns. Now and then, they passed a portrait of an old member of the organization. “You should meet the commander too. Alvise Blandelli. We should probably see if he’s available before I show you my apartment actually.”
Alina wasn’t sure why it hadn’t occurred to her earlier. The Paladin had already been filled in on the details, but there was no way he wouldn’t like to meet the new King once she was awake.
“Your boss is Elvis?” Rosaria stopped in her tracks.
Alina had gone on for a few more steps before realizing she wasn’t keeping up anymore. She turned back. “No… that’s not even close. Alvise Blandelli. He’s a Paladin, not a singer.”
“Oh, okay then,” Rosaria replied with a disappointed sigh. She started walking again, until she was side by side with Alina. “So, what’s he like?”
They resumed their trip to the kitchen. “How do I put this? Even if he wasn’t my commander, he’s not someone I’d want to upset, but it’s not as if he’s cruel or anything. The way he carries himself just demands respect. I can’t think of anyone else in our organization who’d be better suited for his position.”
“Hoho, you like him eh?” Rosaria nudged Alina with her elbow.
“He’s probably more than twice my age! I respect him.” Enough that Alina was beginning to worry Rosaria would do something to embarrass her in front of him.
“Hey, I don’t mind! You like what you like. Hoho, you’re more mature than me, Lina!” Rosaria sniggered, patting her friend’s back.
“You’re right about the last part at least,” Alina huffed. She lowered her voice conspiratorially. “So, is there anyone you’ve ever had a crush on?”
“Nope!” Rosaria cheerfully replied. She did have a few playmates when she was a child, but her grandmother kept a good watch on her. Would’ve continued too, if she hadn’t ran away. “Haven’t thought about it yet, I don’t want to be like the aunts and uncles back home, it’s so boring!”
Alina let out a sigh. “I haven’t put too much thought into it either to be honest. Even if the perfect guy showed up right now, I don’t think I’d be ready for that kind of life.”
“Ufufu, make sure not to grope him in bath!” Rosaria started chuckling, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.
“There’s only one thing I wanna grope right now.” Alina eyes’s held the gleam of a predator as she regarded Rosaria.
“Hm? Whoa, don’t grope your boss!” Rosaria backed away in shock.
“Nevermind,” Alina ground out. It was best to let the matter drop before Rosaria said anything else that others could misinterpret. “Come on, we’re almost to the kitchen.”
“Yay, let’s hurry!” Rosaria made a little jump of joy, not really giving a thought about busybodies around them.
Alina grabbed her arm and pulled her along. It wasn’t long until her nose picked up on the smell of food. It made her stomach grumble. She was hungrier than she thought she was. “Here we are.”
“I smell food!” Rosaria immediately headed towards the place where the smell was coming from—the kitchen. “Hahaha! There’s a lot of food in here!” Her voice, filled with glee, came out from the kitchen.
Shaking her head, Alina went into the kitchen after her. She couldn’t believe how clueless the Campione was with even basic things like this. Alina apologized to the cooks before turning to Rosaria. “We don’t just come in here and take what we want. That’s now not how it works.”
“I want to try, too!” Rosaria replied, as if it were obvious.
“You’ll only get in their way of their job right now. If you want to practice cooking, we can do that later.”
“Yay!” Rosaria pumped her fists and found a seat which she immediately took, tapping on the seat beside her. “Tell them to cook meat, then!”
“They’re already cooking it… is there anything you want in particular?”
She just shrugged in reply. “Do you think your Boss would allow you to go to Japan?”
“I haven’t brought it up yet, but I imagine he won’t have a problem with it if it means continuing to support you. Now come on, let’s let the cooks get back to their work and wait outside for the food.”
“Boo… Fine,” Rosaria stepped out of the kitchen with a look of disappointment.
Alina followed after her. “The other option would be to stay in there and continue distracting them. Would you prefer that?”
“Hmm, maybe I should’ve brought Oinari’s rice with me...”
Alina recalled the story Rosaria had told her about her fight against the Heretic God with Marie. “Can you summon rice as part of the Authority you gained from her?”
“Ooh, I’ve never tried!” Rosaria clapped her hands together and stood up. “I’m going to try now!”
“No, wait, don’t! Not here!”
“What, why?” She pouted, already looking forward to the promise of infinite food.
“At the very least, you’ll annoy a lot of people when they get drowned out in rice.”
“It’s free, though! Gasp, maybe you don’t like rice?”
“Well, it is far from my favorite… but that’s not the point! Free or not, it’ll disrupt everyone here.”
“I will ask them!” Rosaria ran back to the kitchen. “Do you guys like rice?!” she asked, shouting.
“I like lasagna!” one of the chefs exclaimed. “I mean, who are you?! This place is off-limits!”
“Can I cook too?” And so, she was inside the kitchen yet again. “I like lasagna too! Make one—teach me!”
“We don’t have the time for that! Go wait outside, we’ll serve when it’s ready.”
“Boo...” Rosaria pouted and went back to her seat. “They won’t let me...”
“…did you think they were going to?” Alina sat across from her.
“Yeah, why not? I bet I could cook good!”
“Do you have much practice?” Alina asked, genuinely curious.
“Of course not! Hehe.”
“It’s not something most people can just pick up. It takes years of practice to be as good as the cooks we employ here.”
“Hehe, don’t worry about it! I’d finish it in a day!” She flexed her arm and patted it with the other hand.
“It’d take you a whole day to prepare one meal? You do realize that’s not a good thing, right?”
“Hahaha, I mean be good at it, silly.” Rosaria started laughing, wiping tears from her eyes.
Alina crossed her arms. “Fine then, when I show you my apartment later, you can use the kitchen there to cook a meal for us. We’ll see how good you are.”
“I will, I will! Then after that, teach me how to drive too! Sancho and Marie doesn’t want to…”
“I can’t drive either…”
“Aw… Marie can’t too, though. She can’t cook too!”
“Makes sense. Someone of her position would have no need to learn those skills.”
“That’s right, that means I can beat her at a car race!”
Alina chuckled. “Good luck getting her to agree to take part in such a thing.”
“Hehe, thanks!” Rosaria happily replied, before looking back at the kitchen’s door. “They’re taking too long!”
Seconds later after she said that, a server left the kitchen with two plates of lasagna and set one in front of each of them. He went back in and returned with bread and two glass filled with ice water.
Alina took a sip from her glass. “They would have gotten done sooner if we didn’t interrupt them.”
“Lasagna!” Rosaria imitated the chef in the kitchen, before she started devouring her meal. “Mffis good!”
Alina blinked. She had picked up her fork but hadn’t even touched her plate yet. “Do you always eat like that or are you just that hungry?”
“Mhmm, Nona did say to eat properly and all, but… I’m hungry!” she replied, twirling the fork in her hand. “Besides, you’re the only one here, hehe.”
Alina shrugged and began eating as well but with nowhere near the fervor that Rosaria was. “So, shall we go meet with Paladin Blandelli after this?” she asked in between bites.
“Mhmm, let’s meet this Blandy,” Rosaria nodded, her focus mostly was on the pasta.
“I don’t think he’d stop you from calling him that since you’re a Campione, but I’d prefer it if you would call him respectfully by his actual name.”
“Hm? Bland Deli?”
“Blandelli. I’ve only been Diavolo Rosso for a few days now. I’d like this meeting to go as smooth as possible.”
“Ooh… Hehe, don’t worry, I won’t embarrass you in front of him.” Rosaria narrowed her eyes and started grinning.
“Thanks, it means a lot to—I do not have feelings for him!” It wasn’t long before the two of them finished eating. Then it was time to take the new King to meet Alvise Blandelli.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The rest of the day had been an uproar regarding the incident of the city of Rome. Outrageous claims were being made across the national news channels about coordinated terrorist attacks. It wasn’t hard to believe seeing how bad the situation of the city was. Even then, they angled the cameras properly so as not to show all of the damages. A level of destruction that quite literally leveled the ancient capital city steeped in rich history was something perhaps just a little hard to believe for some, and this was a measure against such skeptics.
As the news continued detailing the chain of incidents that were claimed to have taken place, Yagami sat in the lobby with Himiko standing a respectable distance away, while Natsuki seemed to have wandered off somewhere saying that she wanted to explore.
“Somewhat crude of me but it is enjoyable to not be the one responsible for destruction for once,” Yagami hummed as he munched on a scone.
“So it is fun for the Cursed King to watch people suffer and make heavy work for the recovery efforts?” Himiko asked nonchalantly.
“Nnn, you wound me yet again. I am just glad that this time, I’m not the one causing the damage, is all,” he replied, sipping lightly from a cup of coffee. “Ugh, how I wish I had proper Japanese green tea.”
“I lack the tea set at the moment, unfortunately…”
“Make sure they bring it over,” he clarified before sighing. “The both of you won’t even join me for a simple supper.”
“It would be folly to join my Lord’s supper at the table. I believe the only one suitable is Lady Gloria.”
“Though that is true, it is also I who decide who dines at my table. At least sit down on the couch, standing for so long… what kind of King do you take me for?”
“My Lord may not be the best King, but I aim to be the best and most respectable retainer.”
Yagami patted the couch. “That’s quite enough, come here and sit down. Have a cake to refresh yourself after a long day.”
“I’m not quite hungry, my Lord,” she said unmoving.
Perhaps this was austerity of the highest degree, or an immunity trained upon her for years so she could be suitable to serve the King. Regardless, Yagami ignored these rules that she had set for herself.
“Don’t be like that, otherwise I’ll release Natsuki on you for the rest of the trip.” He frowned so very slightly, patting the seat once more.
The Hime Miko seemed to frown. “If my Lord insists…” She sat down beside Yagami, but dared not to touch the cake.
Yagami poured a cup of tea and set it down in front of her. “This should help.”
“I could do that myself, my Lord.” Regardless, Himiko accepted the tea and took a sip, her complexion relaxing substantially.
“Let this old man do what he wishes once in a blue moon, yes? I have always been waited on hand and foot by you so this is a nice change,” he said before looking out the door. “Natsuki is probably bumbling around, I hope she doesn't get into trouble.”
“That… that is a problem, my Lord, even if Your Majesty says so I am not sure how to respond… having things done by others is so inconvenient…” Her frown grew deeper. She drank more of the tea as if to console herself.
“Hoho, the young girl wishes to carry out all the duties on her lonesome? How admirable.”
“I like to think of myself as independant, thank you very much.”
“Good girl, good girl. Just remember that even the strongest oak will bend when faced with the strongest of mother nature’s fury,” Yagami said, patting her head affectionately.
The Hime Miko suppressed her anger as she was patted. “That is for my Lord to take care of, thus I have nothing to fear.”
“That’s right. Even if the people have no faith in me, there are still things only I can do. Hence, I must be the one to do it. That’s the way it should be so the children can continue without obstruction.”
“That is correct, and since my Lord is so gracious, it is my job to serve him, not the other way around.”
“Muu… What is the use of being a King if I can’t do what I want…” he commented offhandedly.
“The point of being a King is that Your Majesty need not do the smallest of tasks, those are things us peasants may take care of.”
“And yet you see yourself as a peasant who does more than most, otherwise the position you hold would have gone to another. Fumu, for what reason do you strive so hard… It’s definitely not to garner my affection.”
“It is simply the only way I have been taught to live.” The Hime Miko thus maintained adamantly. And I am not going to be his concubine… for sure!
“Mufu. You have been raised well. Continue this and I foresee you going far in life,” Yagami said, oblivious to her thoughts.
“Y-Yeah, very far in life.” Or very short, in some battlefield.
“Fret not, Himiko. You are important to the Cursed King and will be protected as one of his very own. May those who seek to harm thee find mercy for he will have none for them,” he reaffirmed, patting her head again. “You should worry about things girls your age do. Clothes, shopping, maybe getting a partner.”
“I-I’d rather not have such a privilege,” she huffed. This is going in the direction I don’t want it to! “Clothes, shopping… p-partner?”
“Umu, are you not at that age where those are at the forefront of the mind?” Yagami asked, popping another small pastry into his mouth.
“I believe that is Miss Natsuki’s forte…”
“Oh dear, look who it is!”
The Cursed King heard the voice of the True Queen as she strolled by, as if they were meeting after a hundred years instead of less than half a day.
“Ou, there thou art. Care to join me for a cup of tea?” Yagami asked with a grin.
“May I excuse myself?” Himiko asked.
“I mind not,” the True Queen answered, making a smile that was polite yet it encompassed her serenity.
Yagami looked around for Marina but found no trace of her. “Is thou Sister coming? She could join us for supper.”
“She is speaking with the other Paladin of the yonder past.”
“Oh, a shame she can’t join us then. Come, come. Relax a little.”
The True Queen sat across the couches, pulling a leg over the other as she laid a glance over the television screen tersely.
“It appeareth thy maidservant is feeling very much uncomfortable there, Cursed King.”
“Ah, she didn’t like my pouring of her tea too much. A hard worker she is but relax child, it’s a holiday.”
“Even if Your Majesty says that…”
“Ufufu, how adorable,” Gloria remarked.
“Right? It is quite enjoyable to see children do their best! So very endearing,” Yagami agreed.
“Indeed, indeed, my Marina tries to be such a perfect child, it is so amusing.”
Yagami and Gloria both chuckled in the way only both of them could, the Cursed King offering to pour for her a cup of tea as well. “Would thou partake of this or would another suit thy tastebuds?”
“I prefer to partake in earl grey, usually. My tastes are considered to be quaint now, aged with a couple of centuries.”
“Oh, speaking of that. What of thy offer for liquor? I am highly keen on trying something made by the True Queen herself,” Yagami said as he leaned back into the sofa.
“Unfortunately, thou must cometh to Britain to experience mine cocktails, mine bar is in ruins due to the calamitous events of the day.”
“Please excuse me, allow me to fetch for the earl grey,” Himiko curtly spoke as she stood up from the couch, making a bow as she walked away. Finally, some peace…
“Oh, if you would be so kind Himiko,” Yagami said with a smile. “Un… A trip to Britain is necessary after all.”
“Thou art not remaining to meet with the younger children of Epimetheus?”
“That is the objective of this trip, I suppose. Perhaps I shall journey to Britain once my talk with them is over.”
“I shall have Marina pick thee up once thou arriveth to mine homeland. She may guide thee suitably to mineself.”
“Ou, much obliged indeed. Thou art foresee no problems interacting with me so openly? I am the Cursed King after all.”
“My, my, art thou catering to safeguard mine reputation now?”
“The least I can do for my most gracious host. Otherwise, what kind of guest would I be?”
Himiko returned with the teacup and teapot, pouring some for Gloria. The Campione thanked her as she remained standing now.
“I would love to know what thou learn of the children when we meet again.”
Yagami humphed at Himiko’s decision to stand but since the True Queen was here, he couldn’t exactly call her out. “I will give thee my thoughts on them once we meet again. Perhaps I shall visit she who holds the Authority of the nine tails first.”
“I shalt be grateful for the information.”
“Yo, Old King! I’m back!”
At that moment, Natsuki casually strode up to them and sat beside Yagami, her cheeks seemingly a little flushed.
“Ou, Natsuki—” Yagami cut off as soon as he noticed her flushed state. “Have you been partaking of alcohol?”
“Mhm! Italy’s so good, I get to drink because I’m over sixteen. Woohoo! Hic.”
Yagami pinched the bridge of his nose, letting loose a deep breath. “I let you out of my sight for one second but it seems I can’t even trust you to handle yourself.”
“What?! It’s not like it’s illegal! You drink all the time anyway… I think!”
“You know, you aren’t of legal age for that in Yamato yet but…” He leaned down, whispering into her ear. “When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Next time you drink, I’ll be watching but don’t overdo it!”
At that moment, Yagami felt a fierce gaze and turned to find Himiko with eyes that resembled a demon’s, on the other hand Natsuki seemed to be completely uncaring as she nodded slyly with the King.
“You want to drink too?” Yagami asked in casual Japanese. “I don’t mind but there’ll need to be a chaperone. The True Queen apparently makes a real good cocktail too.”
“I am simply wondering what outrageous things Your Majesty is telling Miss Natsuki! Have some shame and sense of responsibility!” Himiko said sternly. “Your Majesty is far too lax even if it is a relaxation trip!”
“Aw c’mon don’t be a party spo—”
“You, you need to stop being a shameless girl!” Himiko scolded. “Stop fooling around and be a proper Hime Miko!”
“Yes ma’am.”
“And Your Majesty! Drinking Lady Gloria’s drinks is fine but there is a limit to being nice, especially for someone such as Miss Natsuki, I hope my Lord keeps that in mind in the future!”
“Oh dear, it appeareth thy maidservant hath let her inner fury escape,” Gloria remarked.
“Hahaha. I reckon this trip will do her good though, it does the body good to release all the dissatisfaction one has once in awhile. Bottling it up does one no good,” Yagami agreed. “Ok, how about you set the terms, Himiko? Would that not satisfy what you have in mind for Natsuki as a Hime Miko? On my end, I shall allow her to drink in moderation but you decide what she needs to accomplish before that happens! How’s that?”
“Tch, no wonder he is the Lazy King and they’re the Lazykura,” she grumbled. “Fine, I shall do exactly that, since Your Majesty can’t seem to come to a decision. Please excuse me.” She walked away with heavy steps.
“Lazy King… Ahhhhh, these titles. Why do they bother about such things even on holiday. Maybe that’s why she doesn’t have a boyfriend… Natsuki, you and Himiko attend the same academy?”
“Not really, she is in some rich kid’s ladies school. I couldn’t be bothered with such things,” Natsuki replied. “That’s the name I always knew Your Majesty by, though.”
At that moment, Yagami almost heard laughter but when he looked at Gloria, she was perfectly composed.
“Nnn, I was under the impression both of you attended the same school with how familiar you are with each other,” Yagami said as he turned his attention back to Natsuki.
“We were childhood friends. Our families were close, sorta.”
“Ou, I see, I see. Nnn, we’ll continue this conversation in the room,” he said, getting up to bring Natsuki upstairs. “My apologies, True Queen for I have to take my leave now. As you can see, one of my retainers is… inebriated whilst the other… haha.”
“Mnm, I pray for thou to have sweet dreams, Cursed King. Good night.”
She made a sly smile.
One as old as Gloria could indeed deduce what the fellow King was up to.
As the news continued detailing the chain of incidents that were claimed to have taken place, Yagami sat in the lobby with Himiko standing a respectable distance away, while Natsuki seemed to have wandered off somewhere saying that she wanted to explore.
“Somewhat crude of me but it is enjoyable to not be the one responsible for destruction for once,” Yagami hummed as he munched on a scone.
“So it is fun for the Cursed King to watch people suffer and make heavy work for the recovery efforts?” Himiko asked nonchalantly.
“Nnn, you wound me yet again. I am just glad that this time, I’m not the one causing the damage, is all,” he replied, sipping lightly from a cup of coffee. “Ugh, how I wish I had proper Japanese green tea.”
“I lack the tea set at the moment, unfortunately…”
“Make sure they bring it over,” he clarified before sighing. “The both of you won’t even join me for a simple supper.”
“It would be folly to join my Lord’s supper at the table. I believe the only one suitable is Lady Gloria.”
“Though that is true, it is also I who decide who dines at my table. At least sit down on the couch, standing for so long… what kind of King do you take me for?”
“My Lord may not be the best King, but I aim to be the best and most respectable retainer.”
Yagami patted the couch. “That’s quite enough, come here and sit down. Have a cake to refresh yourself after a long day.”
“I’m not quite hungry, my Lord,” she said unmoving.
Perhaps this was austerity of the highest degree, or an immunity trained upon her for years so she could be suitable to serve the King. Regardless, Yagami ignored these rules that she had set for herself.
“Don’t be like that, otherwise I’ll release Natsuki on you for the rest of the trip.” He frowned so very slightly, patting the seat once more.
The Hime Miko seemed to frown. “If my Lord insists…” She sat down beside Yagami, but dared not to touch the cake.
Yagami poured a cup of tea and set it down in front of her. “This should help.”
“I could do that myself, my Lord.” Regardless, Himiko accepted the tea and took a sip, her complexion relaxing substantially.
“Let this old man do what he wishes once in a blue moon, yes? I have always been waited on hand and foot by you so this is a nice change,” he said before looking out the door. “Natsuki is probably bumbling around, I hope she doesn't get into trouble.”
“That… that is a problem, my Lord, even if Your Majesty says so I am not sure how to respond… having things done by others is so inconvenient…” Her frown grew deeper. She drank more of the tea as if to console herself.
“Hoho, the young girl wishes to carry out all the duties on her lonesome? How admirable.”
“I like to think of myself as independant, thank you very much.”
“Good girl, good girl. Just remember that even the strongest oak will bend when faced with the strongest of mother nature’s fury,” Yagami said, patting her head affectionately.
The Hime Miko suppressed her anger as she was patted. “That is for my Lord to take care of, thus I have nothing to fear.”
“That’s right. Even if the people have no faith in me, there are still things only I can do. Hence, I must be the one to do it. That’s the way it should be so the children can continue without obstruction.”
“That is correct, and since my Lord is so gracious, it is my job to serve him, not the other way around.”
“Muu… What is the use of being a King if I can’t do what I want…” he commented offhandedly.
“The point of being a King is that Your Majesty need not do the smallest of tasks, those are things us peasants may take care of.”
“And yet you see yourself as a peasant who does more than most, otherwise the position you hold would have gone to another. Fumu, for what reason do you strive so hard… It’s definitely not to garner my affection.”
“It is simply the only way I have been taught to live.” The Hime Miko thus maintained adamantly. And I am not going to be his concubine… for sure!
“Mufu. You have been raised well. Continue this and I foresee you going far in life,” Yagami said, oblivious to her thoughts.
“Y-Yeah, very far in life.” Or very short, in some battlefield.
“Fret not, Himiko. You are important to the Cursed King and will be protected as one of his very own. May those who seek to harm thee find mercy for he will have none for them,” he reaffirmed, patting her head again. “You should worry about things girls your age do. Clothes, shopping, maybe getting a partner.”
“I-I’d rather not have such a privilege,” she huffed. This is going in the direction I don’t want it to! “Clothes, shopping… p-partner?”
“Umu, are you not at that age where those are at the forefront of the mind?” Yagami asked, popping another small pastry into his mouth.
“I believe that is Miss Natsuki’s forte…”
“Oh dear, look who it is!”
The Cursed King heard the voice of the True Queen as she strolled by, as if they were meeting after a hundred years instead of less than half a day.
“Ou, there thou art. Care to join me for a cup of tea?” Yagami asked with a grin.
“May I excuse myself?” Himiko asked.
“I mind not,” the True Queen answered, making a smile that was polite yet it encompassed her serenity.
Yagami looked around for Marina but found no trace of her. “Is thou Sister coming? She could join us for supper.”
“She is speaking with the other Paladin of the yonder past.”
“Oh, a shame she can’t join us then. Come, come. Relax a little.”
The True Queen sat across the couches, pulling a leg over the other as she laid a glance over the television screen tersely.
“It appeareth thy maidservant is feeling very much uncomfortable there, Cursed King.”
“Ah, she didn’t like my pouring of her tea too much. A hard worker she is but relax child, it’s a holiday.”
“Even if Your Majesty says that…”
“Ufufu, how adorable,” Gloria remarked.
“Right? It is quite enjoyable to see children do their best! So very endearing,” Yagami agreed.
“Indeed, indeed, my Marina tries to be such a perfect child, it is so amusing.”
Yagami and Gloria both chuckled in the way only both of them could, the Cursed King offering to pour for her a cup of tea as well. “Would thou partake of this or would another suit thy tastebuds?”
“I prefer to partake in earl grey, usually. My tastes are considered to be quaint now, aged with a couple of centuries.”
“Oh, speaking of that. What of thy offer for liquor? I am highly keen on trying something made by the True Queen herself,” Yagami said as he leaned back into the sofa.
“Unfortunately, thou must cometh to Britain to experience mine cocktails, mine bar is in ruins due to the calamitous events of the day.”
“Please excuse me, allow me to fetch for the earl grey,” Himiko curtly spoke as she stood up from the couch, making a bow as she walked away. Finally, some peace…
“Oh, if you would be so kind Himiko,” Yagami said with a smile. “Un… A trip to Britain is necessary after all.”
“Thou art not remaining to meet with the younger children of Epimetheus?”
“That is the objective of this trip, I suppose. Perhaps I shall journey to Britain once my talk with them is over.”
“I shall have Marina pick thee up once thou arriveth to mine homeland. She may guide thee suitably to mineself.”
“Ou, much obliged indeed. Thou art foresee no problems interacting with me so openly? I am the Cursed King after all.”
“My, my, art thou catering to safeguard mine reputation now?”
“The least I can do for my most gracious host. Otherwise, what kind of guest would I be?”
Himiko returned with the teacup and teapot, pouring some for Gloria. The Campione thanked her as she remained standing now.
“I would love to know what thou learn of the children when we meet again.”
Yagami humphed at Himiko’s decision to stand but since the True Queen was here, he couldn’t exactly call her out. “I will give thee my thoughts on them once we meet again. Perhaps I shall visit she who holds the Authority of the nine tails first.”
“I shalt be grateful for the information.”
“Yo, Old King! I’m back!”
At that moment, Natsuki casually strode up to them and sat beside Yagami, her cheeks seemingly a little flushed.
“Ou, Natsuki—” Yagami cut off as soon as he noticed her flushed state. “Have you been partaking of alcohol?”
“Mhm! Italy’s so good, I get to drink because I’m over sixteen. Woohoo! Hic.”
Yagami pinched the bridge of his nose, letting loose a deep breath. “I let you out of my sight for one second but it seems I can’t even trust you to handle yourself.”
“What?! It’s not like it’s illegal! You drink all the time anyway… I think!”
“You know, you aren’t of legal age for that in Yamato yet but…” He leaned down, whispering into her ear. “When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Next time you drink, I’ll be watching but don’t overdo it!”
At that moment, Yagami felt a fierce gaze and turned to find Himiko with eyes that resembled a demon’s, on the other hand Natsuki seemed to be completely uncaring as she nodded slyly with the King.
“You want to drink too?” Yagami asked in casual Japanese. “I don’t mind but there’ll need to be a chaperone. The True Queen apparently makes a real good cocktail too.”
“I am simply wondering what outrageous things Your Majesty is telling Miss Natsuki! Have some shame and sense of responsibility!” Himiko said sternly. “Your Majesty is far too lax even if it is a relaxation trip!”
“Aw c’mon don’t be a party spo—”
“You, you need to stop being a shameless girl!” Himiko scolded. “Stop fooling around and be a proper Hime Miko!”
“Yes ma’am.”
“And Your Majesty! Drinking Lady Gloria’s drinks is fine but there is a limit to being nice, especially for someone such as Miss Natsuki, I hope my Lord keeps that in mind in the future!”
“Oh dear, it appeareth thy maidservant hath let her inner fury escape,” Gloria remarked.
“Hahaha. I reckon this trip will do her good though, it does the body good to release all the dissatisfaction one has once in awhile. Bottling it up does one no good,” Yagami agreed. “Ok, how about you set the terms, Himiko? Would that not satisfy what you have in mind for Natsuki as a Hime Miko? On my end, I shall allow her to drink in moderation but you decide what she needs to accomplish before that happens! How’s that?”
“Tch, no wonder he is the Lazy King and they’re the Lazykura,” she grumbled. “Fine, I shall do exactly that, since Your Majesty can’t seem to come to a decision. Please excuse me.” She walked away with heavy steps.
“Lazy King… Ahhhhh, these titles. Why do they bother about such things even on holiday. Maybe that’s why she doesn’t have a boyfriend… Natsuki, you and Himiko attend the same academy?”
“Not really, she is in some rich kid’s ladies school. I couldn’t be bothered with such things,” Natsuki replied. “That’s the name I always knew Your Majesty by, though.”
At that moment, Yagami almost heard laughter but when he looked at Gloria, she was perfectly composed.
“Nnn, I was under the impression both of you attended the same school with how familiar you are with each other,” Yagami said as he turned his attention back to Natsuki.
“We were childhood friends. Our families were close, sorta.”
“Ou, I see, I see. Nnn, we’ll continue this conversation in the room,” he said, getting up to bring Natsuki upstairs. “My apologies, True Queen for I have to take my leave now. As you can see, one of my retainers is… inebriated whilst the other… haha.”
“Mnm, I pray for thou to have sweet dreams, Cursed King. Good night.”
She made a sly smile.
One as old as Gloria could indeed deduce what the fellow King was up to.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
On the west coast of the French island of Corsica was the Scandola Nature Reserve. The red cliffs surrounded a particular Goddess. Indeed, the Red Rhyolite surrounded her as she floated in the air with her black crow-like wings that were spread out, as she roamed across Europe.
Diving downwards she skimmed the surface of the ocean, dragging a hand through the waves as she basked in having regained the freedom of flight. After much purification her wings that had been seized by the Authority of King in the East were now hers once more, though it would take a while longer before her weapons would be similarly cleansed of their afflicted curses. The excitement from her match against the two Campiones in the East had not yet waned and she looked forward to what battles fate might lead her to next with a smile on her face.
But a shadow of dissatisfaction suddenly crossed over her features as the Goddess frowned. With a few flaps of her wings she ascended up the face of the red cliffs and landed at the summit with uncertainty in her steps. True the two were worthy foes, but there was something lacking. As she walked along the edge of the cliff she tried to figure what it had been, what had been missing that had left her wanting with the fight.
Ambition. It had been their lack of ambition that bothered her. The two ancient Campiones had skill, they had power, but any ambition, if it had existed in the past, seemed absent. They were too settled into the role of a King and if they had once had the ambition of a warrior of the battlefield, what defined a hero, it seemed lost. While the Hunter Queen had carried herself with an air of one growing tired of the same repetitive game, the Cursed King cared only for his land. The Goddess’ lips curled up into a smile. What better way to rekindle passion than with battle? But such a battle would need more combatants, from both Gods and man.
The Heretic Goddess soon felt a flicker of life from the red cliffs that laid before her. It was the sign of a Heretic God that had perished in these lands thanks to a battle. Her smile widened and she took to the air, descending with a flutter of black feathers where the presence of life was strongest. It would seem fate favored her, to have already found a capable combatant. Raising her arms, she chanted as a silver aura surrounded her divine form.
“O slumbering one, in Bé Néit’s name—I breathe into thy vessel sacred life and Divine might. Arise! So ye may bringeth great conflicts for poets to scribble! Arise! So ye may challenge the greatest’s greatest that mankind possesseth! Arise! So ye may bring about glorious battles beyond the shores of Inis Fáil!"
As the glow surrounding Nemain reached a fevered pitch and a second light, a brilliant pillar of pristine white burst forth from the ground before her, resonating with her Divine might. The two sources of luminescence intertwined, their brilliance mingling as they shared their radiance. The aura surrounding the Goddess gradually left her feeding into the pillar before her. As it did so it coalesced into the form of a youth and the illumination faded.
The black-haired youth was a handsome figure, appearing in the form of a child who would be no more than sixteen years old by ordinary standards.
“Art thou the avatar of war that beckoneth mine presence?” the youth asked her.
“Indeed was I, Eastern Warlord. Dost thou seek battle?” The once clear sky was now suddenly filled by the Goddess’ crows, symbols of victory, as they paid homage to the eastern avatar of victory.
“Hm…” His eyes grew distant. “Indeed, I seek battle—I seek the long and forgotten taste of defeat. I wouldst prefer to learn if there art such that may defeat me.”
“Then join mine ambition. I seek the greatest battle this world may offer. There thou may recall thy taste of defeat for this age hath such marvelous foes.” Nemain declared her intentions confidently with a wide smile as she extended a welcoming hand to the god of victory.
“Oh? Interesting venture thou propose, perhaps I shall join thee… I reckon thou hath met these fine warriors of the age thou spake of?”
“Indeed,” Nemain said with an approving nod and a blissful expression on her face as she thought back fondly on the memory of the battle. “I crossed blades with two Godslayers in the Far East. Their usurped Authorities were numerous as they were powerful. I seek to face them anew on a greater battlefield.”
“What a curious age to be in indeed! Excellent, excellent!” He stood up, spreading his arms wide. “I am most interested in facing the Godslayers thou speak of.”
“Luck may be on thy side. During battle one spoke to the other of a trip to a land not far from here. If fate wills it our paths may cross,” Nemain said with a laugh, pleased with his eagerness.
“Then let us make way to this land thou spake of, I am eager to meet the Godslayers… and potential other Heretics that may well have vested interest in combating mineself.”
“Layeth beyond the sea, from whence the sun riseth. Fight Heretics to thy heart’s content but I ask thee not to engage our prey if mine presence is absent...” Nemain gave him a jovial smile that, while not overtly hostile, let him know it was more than just a request. “Lest it be I that offers thee the taste of defeat.”
“I wouldst decline but since it is thou that have returned me to this world, I shall fulfill thy request.”
“Then be there no discord between us.” Any momentary tension in the air evaporated instantly as if it had never been and the Goddess’ enthused demeanor carried nothing but genuine anticipation. “Now come, fate awaits to the east!”
“Ah, but allow me to speak of one request of mine own,” the warlord said, unmoving from his spot. “If I find mine adversary that hath sent me to mine defeat in the distant and forgettable past—I shalt not tolerate interference from thee.”
“Do as thee desires. My interest lies not in personal duels but neither am I as crass as to interfere if thou seekest.” Nemain responded flightily, waving off his concerns. “Now, let us be off!”
Diving downwards she skimmed the surface of the ocean, dragging a hand through the waves as she basked in having regained the freedom of flight. After much purification her wings that had been seized by the Authority of King in the East were now hers once more, though it would take a while longer before her weapons would be similarly cleansed of their afflicted curses. The excitement from her match against the two Campiones in the East had not yet waned and she looked forward to what battles fate might lead her to next with a smile on her face.
But a shadow of dissatisfaction suddenly crossed over her features as the Goddess frowned. With a few flaps of her wings she ascended up the face of the red cliffs and landed at the summit with uncertainty in her steps. True the two were worthy foes, but there was something lacking. As she walked along the edge of the cliff she tried to figure what it had been, what had been missing that had left her wanting with the fight.
Ambition. It had been their lack of ambition that bothered her. The two ancient Campiones had skill, they had power, but any ambition, if it had existed in the past, seemed absent. They were too settled into the role of a King and if they had once had the ambition of a warrior of the battlefield, what defined a hero, it seemed lost. While the Hunter Queen had carried herself with an air of one growing tired of the same repetitive game, the Cursed King cared only for his land. The Goddess’ lips curled up into a smile. What better way to rekindle passion than with battle? But such a battle would need more combatants, from both Gods and man.
The Heretic Goddess soon felt a flicker of life from the red cliffs that laid before her. It was the sign of a Heretic God that had perished in these lands thanks to a battle. Her smile widened and she took to the air, descending with a flutter of black feathers where the presence of life was strongest. It would seem fate favored her, to have already found a capable combatant. Raising her arms, she chanted as a silver aura surrounded her divine form.
“O slumbering one, in Bé Néit’s name—I breathe into thy vessel sacred life and Divine might. Arise! So ye may bringeth great conflicts for poets to scribble! Arise! So ye may challenge the greatest’s greatest that mankind possesseth! Arise! So ye may bring about glorious battles beyond the shores of Inis Fáil!"
As the glow surrounding Nemain reached a fevered pitch and a second light, a brilliant pillar of pristine white burst forth from the ground before her, resonating with her Divine might. The two sources of luminescence intertwined, their brilliance mingling as they shared their radiance. The aura surrounding the Goddess gradually left her feeding into the pillar before her. As it did so it coalesced into the form of a youth and the illumination faded.
The black-haired youth was a handsome figure, appearing in the form of a child who would be no more than sixteen years old by ordinary standards.
“Art thou the avatar of war that beckoneth mine presence?” the youth asked her.
“Indeed was I, Eastern Warlord. Dost thou seek battle?” The once clear sky was now suddenly filled by the Goddess’ crows, symbols of victory, as they paid homage to the eastern avatar of victory.
“Hm…” His eyes grew distant. “Indeed, I seek battle—I seek the long and forgotten taste of defeat. I wouldst prefer to learn if there art such that may defeat me.”
“Then join mine ambition. I seek the greatest battle this world may offer. There thou may recall thy taste of defeat for this age hath such marvelous foes.” Nemain declared her intentions confidently with a wide smile as she extended a welcoming hand to the god of victory.
“Oh? Interesting venture thou propose, perhaps I shall join thee… I reckon thou hath met these fine warriors of the age thou spake of?”
“Indeed,” Nemain said with an approving nod and a blissful expression on her face as she thought back fondly on the memory of the battle. “I crossed blades with two Godslayers in the Far East. Their usurped Authorities were numerous as they were powerful. I seek to face them anew on a greater battlefield.”
“What a curious age to be in indeed! Excellent, excellent!” He stood up, spreading his arms wide. “I am most interested in facing the Godslayers thou speak of.”
“Luck may be on thy side. During battle one spoke to the other of a trip to a land not far from here. If fate wills it our paths may cross,” Nemain said with a laugh, pleased with his eagerness.
“Then let us make way to this land thou spake of, I am eager to meet the Godslayers… and potential other Heretics that may well have vested interest in combating mineself.”
“Layeth beyond the sea, from whence the sun riseth. Fight Heretics to thy heart’s content but I ask thee not to engage our prey if mine presence is absent...” Nemain gave him a jovial smile that, while not overtly hostile, let him know it was more than just a request. “Lest it be I that offers thee the taste of defeat.”
“I wouldst decline but since it is thou that have returned me to this world, I shall fulfill thy request.”
“Then be there no discord between us.” Any momentary tension in the air evaporated instantly as if it had never been and the Goddess’ enthused demeanor carried nothing but genuine anticipation. “Now come, fate awaits to the east!”
“Ah, but allow me to speak of one request of mine own,” the warlord said, unmoving from his spot. “If I find mine adversary that hath sent me to mine defeat in the distant and forgettable past—I shalt not tolerate interference from thee.”
“Do as thee desires. My interest lies not in personal duels but neither am I as crass as to interfere if thou seekest.” Nemain responded flightily, waving off his concerns. “Now, let us be off!”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
“Whoa, this is a huge place! I didn’t think it would be this huge! Look, Marie, Lina—there’s a maze on the floor. How are the gladiators going to fight with that there?! Hahaha, what a bunch of idiots!” Rosaria walked in the talk, looking fascinated by the building that was around her. She then turned her gaze towards the small group that was in front of her, and she pointed her blade towards their general direction. “Alright, who’s the seventh King guy here? Robert wants the medallion back, so hand it over! You won’t start the Day of the Rainforests till I explore, after all!”
“It is a pleasure to meet you, eighth King, currently there is a bit of a dispute. As the seventh King said,” Linda began, gesturing towards Beatrix as she mentioned her, “we may need a contest of who is superior to decide who takes the medallion with them.”
Of course, Linda wouldn’t even know of the eighth Campione if not for Marie swiftly making the call and filling her in while they themselves were on the way. The timing was so perfect that one could say the supposed French Princess of Lys Blanc was very proud of herself. Albeit some would prefer to call her shrewd and sly.
Alberto frowned. Tch, they just had to get here now of all times… some information spreads too fast as usual.
“A duel between the Kings… here?” Marco Brivio looked astounded.
Stefano laughed. “How interesting, I’d love to see that.”
“Oh? So that is the seventh King…” Marie made the smile of a sly fox as she looked down at the supposed “Queen.”
Alina had heard the tail end of the conversation as they entered the Colosseum. The seventh Campione matched her reputation. “She doesn’t seem like a very pleasant person to be around,” she said under her breath.
“Alright, alright, just give me the medallion, you know?” Rosaria scratched her hair, looking at the supposed seventh King. “Robert said that I shouldn’t kill you anyways.”
“Ohoho, do you really believe you could kill me? I think someone has the wrong idea here,” Beatrix said as she walked up to Rosaria and extended her hand.
“Ufufu, that would be you,” Rosaria smirked and then took Beatrix’ hand and grasped it firmly.
Ascertaining her own grip tighter Beatrix pulled Rosaria in with her free hand and aimed a punch straight at her stomach. The blow landed with ease as a loud thud could be heard.
“I don’t think you know who you're messing with here.”
The audience was very much surprised at this predicament, but none could make a comment from said surprise, and none could interrupt the supposed dialogue that the Kings were having, for it was not their place to do so.
From the dust screen made by Beatrix’ powerful blow came a small rumble, which in a matter of a second or two suddenly intensified as a gigantic pillar of rock shot through the screen and into Beatrix, pushing all the way through the walls of the maze until it stopped just past the Colosseum's outer wall. From the screen, out came Rosaria who was holding her stomach, and now having nine tails on her lower back, carrying a jeweled spear familiar to both Marie and Alina.
“Ow… that hurts! Seriously, who punches people in a handshake? Are you an idiot?!” When she saw that there was no one to receive her scolding, Rosaria realized that she had been too excited when she created the pillar. “Oh… erm… hehe, did I do too much?” she said, sticking her tongue out and making a silly wink.
“Ooh, so that is an Authority… but wait, weren’t there seven Kings? I don’t remember hearing of her before,” Stefano said in surprise.
“That there is the latest, the eighth King,” Linda coldly answered.
“That is correct,” Marie added, walking up to the group of observers. “And that is but one of her many powers, there are eight more facets of her Authority.”
“What? Is that so?”
“Yes, each of the tails hold differing powers.”
“Ahh, the White Vanguard,” Marco said in surprise. “The new King is in good hands.”
“I thank you for the compliment.”
“Should you really be giving away information about her, Miss Auguste?” Alina asked, joining them as well.
“Oh, but we need to advertise her for them.”
“That is correct, we cannot give the Divine Instrument to someone we do not know…” Marco said.
“We were told of Queen Beatrix’ power too… and I honestly hope they don’t go all-out in this fight,” said Stefano.
“I would prefer that as well, but do you mean you would be comfortable giving the Instrument over to a newly born King based merely on what we tell you?” Alina asked.
“Well, isn’t this a good chance to see how much truth you two speak, then?”
“That’s precisely what I was getting at. And given their personalities, I don’t think they’ll leave the Colosseum today without a fight.
It appears Miss Alina is dull in diplomatic affairs after all, Marie evaluated internally, feeling somewhat disappointed.
“Interesting—an interesting candidate she is for the medallion…” Marco said as he examined the pillar with his own eyes.
Tch, if only she appeared a bit late this could’ve been finished, Alberta thought, biting on a nail angrily. Let’s just hope our King can back up those fat words of hers.
“Gah! The medallion!” Rosaria’s confident expression faltered as she remembered that the suckerpuncher had the medallion.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m_qeB8aZNsc&index=6)
Beatrix began laughing as she could feel the pain of the hit, but she didn’t care that it hurt as she had become excited. She stood up, dusting herself.
“If you†˜re gonna use your Authority I might as well.” Thus, Beatrix began to chant her spell words of power. “O wretched children, weave your web of merriment with the fools in bliss—inglorious, unarmed—singing songs over the wine; you all degrade the earthy generation of Satyrs, drowning all warlike hopes in their cups.” A darkness thus enveloped her form, her mana spiking rapidly from her body. “There may be banquet after battle, there may be dancing after the war in the palace grand and gorgeous—but without hard work, it is not possible to dwell in the inaccessible heavens.”
Rosaria decided that she wasn’t excited for seeing the Authority of this one particular person, seeing that she suckerpunched her. She started stabbing at the ground with the spear. And so, like a geyser, multiple pillars bursted forth and pierced through the air with a loud rumble. The pillars then rained their blows upon the chanting Campione as their trajectory brought them right on top of her, filling the arena with a large dust cloud. Rosaria stood where she was and spun the spear around, and made a standing relaxed stance, believing that she had done considerable damage. She turned to her friends and raised a thumb towards them, too.
Marie waved at her in turn, but Rosaria heard the chant continue thus:
“The road to the blessed is not easy; noble deeds give the only path to the firmament of Heaven by God's decree. You foolish beings too, then, shalt endure hardship of every kind. I, in all my rancour foretell to you the coming of your end—for I shall trample your hopes, ravish your form, and crush your very soul with afflicting discord!”
Beatrix’ body began to grow. She could feel her adrenaline—more importantly, her magical powers—rushing through her entire body. Her clothes remained intact as she grew to a giant gize. A wicked smile could be seen on her face. “Let’s us see how you like a taste of your own medicine.” Beatrix began kicking the pillars that Rosaria had made; giant boulders were sent flying towards her.
“What ridiculous power…!” Stefano commented.
“As expected of my Queen,” Alberta said with a smug smile.
“She is so much larger than I had thought…” Marie remarked, her mouth gaping as she looked up to Beatrix.
A fifty meter tall giantess.
Suffice it to say, even the White Vanguard of the Lys Blanc was taken aback.
“Tch, monster,” Linda said under her breath.
“Just how will this go down…?” Allen said to himself, shaking his head. “I fear for this colosseum.”
“The other King is impressive too… hm,” Marco watched as the Kings faced each other.
“Yes…” Alina said, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of Beatrix’ towering form. She’d been a Campione for months already. Would Rosaria be able to best her?
Surprised by the sudden growth of her enemy, Rosaria was too late in creating a wall to protect her. By the time it formed, the boulders started hitting the wall, eventually breaking each other off and sending debris flying towards her. She tried slicing through some of them, but eventually they overwhelmed her and made various cuts on her—and one particularly large boulder finally seemed to crush her. A slice split the rock from the bottom, and Rosaria stood dusty and bloodied from her wounds, but it didn’t seemed to curb her enthusiasm for the fight.
“Wow, she’s just flashing everything from below here...” Rosaria said, as she gulped. Should she hold back at this point, the Colosseum didn’t seemed like it’d survive either way. She placed the spear into her second tail as it vanished, and materialized a metal fan from her third tail. She then flicked the fan open and fanned the air, creating a small tornado just below Beatrix. The furious winds picked up debris from before and some loose ones from the arena as it gained speed, with the effect of it also raising the giantess’ skirt up, like that one particular scene from Hollywood. Beatrix could feel her panty ripping slightly as the winds blew upon her bottom.
“Oho… good going, Miss Rosaria,” Marie commented. The men beside her looked away, blushing, excluding Marco the old man, who exhaled heavily.
Alberta palmed her forehead. “What the hell is wrong with this new King…?”
“She’s still figuring out how her powers work,” Alina said.
“T-that one appears to be intentional no matter how you try to excuse it,” Allen said as he kept his eyes away.
“O-oh… Oops?” Rosaria covered her face with a hand as the giant was almost stripped naked below.
Beatrix’ face was slightly red. Not only was she embarrassed—she was furious. Never once had she been shamed like this before. She stomped the ground as hard as she could. Her foot cut through the tornado, dispersing it. An earthquake then began to shake the arena.
“You fucking pervert!! I will never accept someone like you as better qualified!”
Rosaria fell flat to her face from the earthquake, but quickly sprang back up again.
“Whoa, mind your language, here!” she shouted with a nagging tone as she dusted herself. She then shrugged and continued with a smug smirk, “Kids these days.” As she finished, she realized that the giantess was on the way to grab her, so she jumped out of the way, just a few meters to the side of the arm.
Switching back to the spear, she started creating pillars to overlap the giant’s arm, but the giant was surprisingly quick as the pillars only hit the side of her arm and crumbled from her movement.
Beatrix followed by trying to stomp Rosaria after quickly getting free from her pillars, but Rosaria managed to dodge her stomp, not before getting sent flying back by the shockwave. Beatrix then tried to follow up going after Rosaria again, as she then saw yet another tornado coming towards her. Out of anger at seeing it she threw a punch towards it ripping through it, but not without feeling pain from cuts caused by its razor-sharp gales. Rosaria again tried to evade her but this time she was a moment too late as Beatrix managed to grab her in her hands as she then began to squeeze her tight in her grip.
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!” Rosa chanted, managing to summon her katana which grew in size and pierced through the giant’s skin, loosening her grip.
Blood spouted from Rosaria’s mouth as Beatrix’ grip broke some of her ribs—which were tougher than steel for a Campione—but she managed to make the most minute of movements with the handle—a technique brought instinctively to her, but she preferred to think of it as Oinari guiding her hand. The now-elongated Divine blade swept through Beatrix’ fingers as she fell, managing to slice off two of them before Rosaria hit the ground with a loud thud. Seeing the damage managed to light Rosaria’s fires back up and she pushed herself back up with a grin on her face.
Beatrix was beyond furious. Never before had she felt this much anger. Through the pain she raised her leg and kicked Rosaria as if she were a soccer ball. Sending her flying hard into the the stadium seats. Rosaria tumbled across a good length of the ancient arena as more dust clouds filled the air. A few moments passed by in silence as suddenly it was as if the cloud were sliced into two and a small wound appeared on Beatrix’ leg.
Behind the now split cloud of dust, Rosaria returned to her stance, looking defiant. Her expression lacked the playful appearance that was almost always on her face as she realized how big the danger she was in. However, even deeper, as her life hung on the line—she was as excited as she could possibly be.
Beatrix ran to one of the sides of the colosseum as she began to drag her foot across it—intending to send debris and kicked Rosaria. Part of the colosseum began to collapse as Beatrix’ foot ran across it aiming straight at Rosaria, kicking her hard as she sent her crashing into one of the nearby buildings, soon to incite panic in the city. She could feel another cut on her foot due to Rosaria’s blade but ignored it.
Rosaria felt dazed as she crashed into the building, thankful for her improved constitution as a Campione as she pulled herself up yet again. She realized she was quite far from the Colosseum now, so she took her time and healed herself up, thankful that there weren’t any people inside that would bug her. She materialized the spear yet again and summoned a rock pillar and rode on top of it, summoning another one on top of the first one when it reached its maximum range. Finally she arrived back to the arena, feeling a little bit better.
“Now you’ve destroyed other buildings too! What would you do if Marie asks me to pay for them?!”
Rosaria stomped on the ground, but it was nothing compared to the power of Beatrix’ stomp. Truly, she felt a little bit scared against her current opponent, as it was the first time she fought something that was as destructive as her, way more than something that was just a byproduct of intense combat. Perhaps it was due to her size that it couldn’t be helped, but still, it was rather hard to not think of her destruction as apocalyptic. She could only think that maybe this was what the others felt when she fought.
Beatrix kicked debris yet again once she saw Rosaria far away on a building. More of the Colosseum began to collapse. She had no care for the irreparable damages incurred, her only goal now was to take down Rosaria, who fell down from the pillars and onto the street below. A long fall, the impact racked her back, but compared to crashing against the building moments ago, it didn’t feel too bad.
“Man, she really is going at it at destroying this place...” She held her stomach, as her injuries—despite her first aid earlier—had already taken their toll on her. She returned the Divine blade into her tail as she watched the giant wreak havoc on the ancient structure. Oinari… help me fight her off. “Marie… Lina...”
Lightning flashed across the sky and a loud laughter echoed across the city. The people of the city all felt weaker mentally from the storm of discord sown by the black clouds.
Drunk with power, Beatrix had finally lost her sanity as the rush of excitement flowed much more fluidly through her brain. She laughed hysterically. Looking down at Rosaria with glee—the ant still alive—it irked her somewhat, and she threw her fist against a tall building beside her—shattering glasses and sending away any potential bystanders flying inside the building—after taking a few steps away from the Colosseum, sending a piece of it flying at her. She repeated this process, bulges of concrete crashed down at Rosaria with loud thuds.
Rosaria’s eyes grew like dinner plates as she saw the amount of debris coming towards her. Quickly materializing the double-edged blade, she started slicing through the air, making cuts at the debris to miss her. There were some faster and sharper rocks that managed to cut her, but they were a trifling matter as she worked on dicing the larger ones, hopping on the ones that were destroyed from where she stood. Jumping from one large rock to the other, she continued slicing through the projectiles being hurled at her until they stopped, and she stabbed the sword into the large rock she was now standing on, panting as she rested her body for a few seconds.
“Phew, that was… kinda fun. Haa… haa…” she said, wiping her brow.
Meanwhile, Caim was just exiting the hotel, having already marveled with how much it differed from lodgings back in his previous time. Everything was so luxurious and clean when he first saw it.
Once he stepped out to get a bit of fresh air, he had almost stumbled over a mound of concrete just sitting hazardously in the middle of the ground.
“I could have broken my neck, tripping over that. Someone should really cleanse the ground or more will fall victim to—”
It was in that moment where he gazed up to the rest of the city of Rome, relieved from the lack of sun. The knight would have thought the clouds were finally in his favor today, so much that they even resembled beautiful women jumping out of a Colosseum.
“Wait…”
That was no cloud. That was a woman!
Caim stood, utterly dumbfounded, and simply petrified. “Decimus, what challenges thou hath left me with…?”
Beatrix frowned, she jumped high up to the heavens and came down crashing against the road Rosaria stood on. It was a feat pulled off so fast and easily that it looked extremely ridiculous, but Rosaria managed to leapt away in time, a magic circle vanishing as it sent her ascending into the air. The road was crushed and the giant’s feet were wet from sewer water. However, in this state of frenzy, she didn’t care about it, instead, she grinned, her hands spread out and she was about to clap at Rosaria who was mid-air.
“Oh man, this might hurt,” Rosaria mumbled.
Suddenly, she found herself standing on a strange circle. From its center, she could see nine tails spreading out to the boundaries.
“Do thou accept this outcome, Godslayer?”
She heard the voice of Oinari, who she could see standing at the corner of the circle, beyond which there was infinite darkness. She made no smile, and appeared to look indifferent, and was devoid of her own tails.
“Heck no! Let me outta here and I will slice more fingers off her gigantic butt!” Rosaria seemed to be glad to see Oinari again, grinning widely as she made her taunt.
“Hah. Thou art most amusing. Then go forth, break through this impossibility—this illogical outcome!”
A new form of power flowed through her body, and soon with a blink of her eyes she found herself back to the air, with Beatrix’ palms about to flatten her. At that moment, the eighth tail instinctively told her that its power was available.
She had no time to think, and thus Rosaria proceeded to place her palm against it. A scarlet aura burned, covering her form. Immediately, guided by instinct, she spread her arms out against the palms that came crashing against her. Rocks formed into a barrier, covering her. The skin of Beatrix’ arms turned gray, as the air of Death crept up to them from the Death Stone of the nine-tailed fox.
Beatrix didn’t seemed to care in her state of berserker, and she punched at Rosaria, sending her down to the ground, but thanks to the barrier, she didn’t feel any pain, as its gray rocks formed under her for protection. Instead, the gray color on Beatrix’ fist grew darker.
“Whoa, I wonder if I could roll it towards her?” Rosaria commented, staring gleefully at the barrier that covered her. However, it disappeared as soon as the gigantic fist was retracted back. “Aw, it went away...”
Rosaria then used the spear to create a pillar to ride on, touching her eighth tail as she was flung towards the giant. As she flew, Rosaria channelled her strength, making a fist and flying straight towards the giantess’ stomach. Beatrix tried to punch Rosaria once again, but she was like a bullet that flew past her fist and hit Beatrix’ stomach, making it wobble for a while—achieving her aim of pissing the giant off more, an achievement that only Rosaria could probably do—or so she thought.
“Take that, I christen that attack as: Rose Bullet!” Rosaria pointed towards the giant, with her other hand on her hip.
The berserked Beatrix slapped her off like a fly before she landed—thus, Rosaria crashed on the base of a tall building beside her. She made an upwards kick, Rosaria brushing past the surface of the building as she was sent upwards. The berserker made a merciless jab afterwards, plunging her against the building—inciting more of the civilians’ cries as she broke out of the other wall of the building, and crashed past the glass of the next.
A resounding noise of shattering glass took place. She found the rocks protecting her from the main brunts of the impacts but even then, the forces rocked her entire body. With the addition of the discord raining down from the sky thanks to Beatrix’ Authority, her brain felt numb and she felt as though she could fall apart any time. If she wasn’t a Campione, she’d have lost consciousness long ago.
Pursuing Rosaria, Beatrix tore through the buildings in her path, literally moving them aside with brute strength as they toppled over as if they were made out of cheese rather than concrete. Each of her steps left behind footprints, some of them crushed innocents.
Her eyes that of a demon, and her body wrapped in an aura as black as the night, she was truly a demonic entity that the people tried to escape from, while the mages stood afar, powerless against this calamitic monster.
She clawed through the structure in which Rosaria was, summoning clouds of debris. Rosaria dabbled with what little strength she had in turn, making fluid steps to avoid the fingers, two of which were missing from the giant’s right hand, which almost made no difference, for she felt this pain not as a Divine creature augmented by the Authority.
Meanwhile, the mages from their short meeting from earlier stood atop a building from afar as they observed the battle between the two Campiones.
“This is absolutely horrible,” Marco said, astonished by the level of destruction.
“It went too far…” Alberta admitted, sighing. What the heck is happening to her…? It’s like she is a Heretic God now!
“If we don’t do anything, this city may well be done for,” Stefano claimed.
“…And with the way things are, it seems like only the eighth King may stop this monster,” Linda commented.
“Does the seventh King not care at all about what she’s doing?” Alina asked.
“Doesn’t seem like it… that’s the reason why I don’t like her. Truly tyrannical King.”
“On that, we can agree.”
“Watch your mouth, that’s our Queen you two are speaking of,” Alberta said with a bitter tone.
Linda only remained silent as she coldly gazed at the Giantess, sighing. Somewhere in her mind she was happy, because she knew that whatever Alberta planned wasn’t going well.
“I apologize, miss, but as you yourself said, she’s gone too far here,” Alina said.
In frustration, the giantess kicked the tall building and sent it flying against the next. Rosaria crawled out from the destruction eventually, her body bloodied as pieces of glass tore into her skin. She stood on the street, looking up to Beatrix, and then the city, its people—everything was in ruins now thanks to their battle. People were crying, a storm was taking place—the world felt as though it was dying as she knew it.
“…This, I don’t want this! Look at what you’re doing, idiot! If you’re going to attack me—attack me!” Rosaria angrily stomped her foot and summoned her sword. She knew she also did mayhem when she fought—Lina and Marie kept on nagging her about it, but it was a necessity: it was unavoidable. But this; they could’ve kept on fighting in the Colosseum, but the giantess chased her out of it. “You destroyed this city which I was about to explore! You big… big idiot!”
His brain practically sputtering in the zenith of his skull, Caim attempted to piece things together from where he stood. Logic was not on his side, that was for sure. And the more he watched, the more he grew stressed. These women—this other Campione, berserking through the city like a maniac—was a menace.
“What coaxed them to sprout destruction of such nature in the first place? Such uncouth wenches… God help them if anyone was harmed,” Caim growled.
“Do you wish for power?”
A voice deep inside Rosaria’s mind called out to her.
“Give it to me! I’d teach this gigantic idiot a lesson!” Rosaria screamed out.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
At that moment, she instinctively felt the ninth tail’s power available. She pressed her palm against it, and so she knew that this was the final form of Oinari’s Authority that she received, the Wish Granting Jewel of legend materialized under her palm. She carried it to her chest and pressed against it. An unimaginable amount of Divine energy flowed through her body, the red aura seemingly a large bead from the sight of Beatrix, who seemed to tilt her head in bewilderment.
Rosaria thus placed her palm against the first tail, drawing from it the Ama-no-Ohabari, the fabled sword of Japanese mythology that Oinari was able to summon. The sword now gleamed bright scarlet, sharing the Divine power that Rosaia possessed now. Words came to her mind by way of a Divine revelation, and she recited thus:
“With the righteous light of the wishes collected by the Gods of the Takamagahara! With the blessed light of the earth and mother nature that envelopes this world! I bring forth the change in destiny—with these Words of Power that I speak now—for I shall tie it with this Divine vessel! O Ama-no-Ohabari, cleanse this wretched beast of its sins—cleave its skin, bone, flesh—grant upon her the end of her fate!”
She thus swung her sword, a bright wave of vermillion was sent forth towards Beatrix, who faced this power fearlessly. Her arms met against this fearsome attack, and the Divine energy clashed against her flesh, gray in color—afflicted by the airs of cold Death. Moments passed as the friction spiked to greater lengths. The giantess growled, cracks ran across the gray arm as it shuddered under the pressure of the Wish Granting Jewel and the Ama-no-Ohabari’s combined effects. Eventually, her right arm crumbled like stones, falling to the earth as it left a deep gash upon her right shoulder, blood climbing down from the wound, wetting her black attire. She pulled the other hand up to this wound, and found blood on her palm. She stared with an expression nondescript and then looked down at Rosaria.
A grin formed as a moment passed.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”
Feeling no pain whatsoever, the giantess looked down at Rosaria as if it hardly did anything, despite the large cut that was apparent even to Rosaria from her distance. She raised her foot up and prepared to trample Rosaria once and for all, but the Divine energy buried inside Beatrix from the attack of Ama-no-Ohabari burst forth, and a rain of blood and gore showered down upon the earth. She dropped her foot back, stumbling to find her balance, and her sanity started to return to her from the shock.
“Geh. Really hoped that would work…” Rosaria couldn’t help but laugh awkwardly. What would work on this monster, even? Granted, she skipped four tails straight to the eighth and ninth, but still the giantess stood, as if only bitten by a fly. Wiping her face off of blood, Rosaria stood in guard again. “Fine, let’s do this till the end!”
“Curse you! I’m gonna kill you!! Drag that corpse of yours all over the city!” Beatrix said angrily. Even if she had regained consciousness her anger for Rosaria had not left.
“Look around you! You already did, idiot!” Rosaria gestured towards the ruined city.
“Like I care, if you even cared yourself you would’ve left the city,” Beatrix said as she stood up, all bloodied.
“Huuhhh?! Who’d let leave you with the medallion rainforest—whatever! You’re the one who brought this out of the Colosseum! I wasn’t even done exploring it, now you also destroyed the city! You… you giant butt!” Rosaria pointed an accusing finger towards the wounded giantess.
“Yet, thou both art the cause for its destruction,” Caim mumbled, arms crossed in view of the spectacle. He shook his head with disappointment. “No Campione should act so recklessly…”
There was a light from the Heavens. Like a morning sun it was bright, crystal puddles formed in the air, creating a makeshift staircase as a figure clad in white long dress walked down. Behind her stood four figures shrouded in darkness as the light faded. The Cursed King looked down upon the devastated city, flames, debris, broken structures abound—Rome was truly on the verge of being in ruins. Indeed, it was worse than seeing a calamity strike, as if a Heretic God had finally had its run upon it.
“Tis a calamity indeed. To think they would reduce the entirety of Rome to such a state,” Yagami said in disapproval, looking over to Gloria.
The lady’s eyes gleamed azure. She was a figure so merged with her Authorities that her form was something one could easily write off as celestial—as heavenly—as something unearthly. This unparalleled beauty gazed down upon the city, and then upon the giantess, and thus the redhead. One could find unimaginable rage not in her expression but her very eyes.
Even now since Sol retreated, Caim was sweating more than ever. Nothing pained him more than to see a woman’s scornful gaze. Well, not that he had to deal with such a woman, but it rubbed him the wrong way, regardless.
“Lady Gloria seems rather miffed...” he whispered himself.
“What business did either of you have in my city?”
The True Queen, the true ruler of Europe inquired, her voice echoing across the broken lands.
“Who’re you guys? Dammit, just let me finish stopping this giant butt,” Rosaria took a moment and spoke towards the newcomers. “I’m trying to leave something here!”
“Mind your lips, Eighth, lest I banquish your existence from this plane.”
“My name’s Rosaria! You, gimme a sec here!” She referred to the giantess with her second line and returned towards the newcomer female. “If she wrecks more stuff and then Marie blames me, I’ll tell her it was your fault!”
“Fret not, I shall attend this matter personally and deliver salvation to the people.”
“You're the one who began attacking with Authorities,” Beatrix said.
“You punched me! IN A HANDSHAKE! ARE YOU AN IDIOT?!” Rosaria felt her voice already becoming hoarse from screaming.
“You mentioned that you didn’t have to kill me! If I said no in giving you the medallion you would have attacked me anyways!”
“O giantess, speak—is it you that committed these atrocities towards the city of Rome, and its innocent residents?”
“What of it? The idiot over there is just as guilty. If you’re getting involved, I’m done.”
The cerulean shine of the pupils rose in luminosity. “I am the True Queen, and I am the ruler—and guardian—of Europe. Seeing as you admit to being guilty, it is my decree that you to cease your presence forever from Europe.”
“I’m not leaving my home. This isn’t even your true home.”
“Such childish reasoning. I conquered this country far before you were a babe sucking from your mother’s teats—Europe is far more precious to me than it may ever be to you, and so is Rome. I am the Devil King—and my words are the law. Your actions, seventh King, are disrespectful—disgraceful!”
“Really now? I care not what you think! This is my home.”
“If you refuse to cease your presence, then you leave me no choice but to engage in combat.” She maintained silence momentarily, closing her eyes, and opening them again. Her expression now changed to hold a look of wrath and hostility expected of the True Queen. “I am warning you one final time—Beatrix Fortunato—leave or perish in the soils of your homeland.”
“You're gonna tell me this idiot over here is getting off easy when it was her who unleashed attacks of nature as well?”
In the meanwhile that the two were bickering, Rosaria distracted herself with healing, while looking far off to the ruined city. Hearing the giantess refer to her once more brought her attention back to the two.
“Hey, hey! I made those rock pillars! Cool, huh? The rest was on her, though. You still haven’t said your name, by the way.”
“It was not she wrought such destruction over these fair lands of Rome. She fought as any Godslayer would. I am understanding of the collateral damages—an inevitable charge that accompanies our battles, but the manner in which you handled yourself is simply outrageous! A Campione is the protector of mankind that fends off the Heretic Gods, not those that bring calamity upon man themselves!” the True Queen responded, her words resolute. Such reasoning was enough not to sway her judgement.
“Yeah, that’s what Hubert said, too!” Rosaria quipped, now that she was brought to the conversation.
“We should’ve just chosen to convince the True Queen after all,” Marco said with a sigh.
“You’re right… none are as righteous as Her Majesty,” Stefano agreed.
“This is the second time I am seeing the True Queen, and I have to say… Her Majesty is as awe-inspiring as ever,” Linda said, looking up to the True Queen with a small smile.
Shit, shit, shit… shit! The True Queen is here…!! All… all my plans are gonna go to ruin now! Dammit… damn youuuuuu, eighth King!! Alberta panicked internally even as she displayed a calm expression, sweat rolling down her skin.
Alina saw the sweat and felt a smirk spreading. She willed it to go away. Even if the Divine Instrument ended up under the protection of the True Queen, this incident wouldn’t be a complete loss for Rosaria. It seemed she’d gained a little more respect and if Alina wasn’t mistaken, her King had gained even more control of her Authority.
“I see. The tomato gets to stay but I get kicked out. I was hoping to wait and fight you but I see I have no other choice,” Beatrix said as she stood up. “Then so be it. This is my home, I am not leaving especially if that stupid tomato gets to stay!”
“Very well. So you are claiming that you will stay and meet a humiliating defeat?”
“In my current state it wouldn’t be too humiliating. My humiliation was already caused by that rotten tomato and I already lost my home once. I’m not losing it again by being exiled.”
“Then fight we must, and settle this in the ancient fashion.”
Yagami watched from the sidelines with the two Hime Miko behind him. If anything happened, he would be there to react especially now that Gloria had joined the fray. The state of Rome was horrible, to the extent one could barely call it a ruin. The giantess, he had shown a smidgen of interest in, but the other Campione. With those nine tails, there was no way he as a man of Yamato could not be interested.
Beatrix quickly gathered rocks from the ground with her only remaining hand, before she threw them with haste at the True Queen. She was not about to let herself be exiled from Italy.
The True Queen thus fell to a building below as the chunks of rocks and concrete struck her hard, sending her down from her high-placed crystal. There was a cloud of smoke where she was dropped. Beatrix jumped high, stomping the building where the True Queen had landed upon. The force and her weight demolished the building completely, a cloud of dust spread out as it hit the ground.
“Get up. I’m certain that wouldn’t be enough to take you out,” Beatrix said as she took a step back.
“Oh? Impressive Authority, no wonder it is so destructive.” The True Queen stood atop a puddle of crystal some distance away from Beatrix, floating in the air. How the ruler of Europe reached that point after she stomped at her on the building, was something Beatrix knew not. Indeed, she didn’t looked as though she was hurt—despite the fact that she was struck with debris just a moment ago. “However, I am enraged verily after all. Furthermore, I am disappointed.”
“Damn it, just what is she? Tch, seems I really needed more power before facing her.” Beatrix picked up more debris as she felt at this point she had no other choice but to continue fighting. She was not about to be exiled from her home country, not just when her new life had begun.
The True Queen vanished, traversing into the state of Godspeed, her seamless movement impossible to bare witness to with the naked eye. She reappeared as the cloud of debris passed by her. It was as though Beatrix was dealing with Discordia again, but it was much, much worse. Her senses screamed at her to not face this Godslayer even as she was energized by the feeling of battle-frenzy, which numbed most of her pain except the final cut she had received from Rosaria. The kind of fear that was invoked upon her by the True Queen was something she’d never experienced before, but she refused to give in to it.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z0Vtz497MZg)
The Goddess of Britain thus raised her right arm up to the Heavens as she sang in her singsong voice thus:
“O personification of the luminous Dawn! O personification of the luminous Moon! I am she who bringeth upon this world the light of justice and the shadow it bears—the wicked who dwell in the dark to slay the dark, the righteous who dwell in the light to slay the light. For I am the ultimate ruler—I am the ultimate bringer of balance! Heed mine prayer and arise, shower thy celestial radiance upon the realm that hath been led astray!”
And so, the sun rose from the east, and the moon rose from the west. The two celestial bodies were pulled up to the horizon as the black clouds were moved away.
Indeed. there was a second sun in the sky now—brought forth by the Authority of the True Queen!
The light of Eos and Selene thus descended upon the giantess of the earth, the luminous rays of the moon and the tremulous rays of the sun danced and intertwined before they showered down at Beatrix.
Yagami grimaced and turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, swiftly covering their eyes with his hands. “Don’t open your eyes if you wish to keep your eyesight.” A pair of red lenses formed and solidified over his own eyes as he returned to watching the spectacle, this time with something to block the inevitable flare of light.
“Ehhh, but I want to see this!”
“Oh hush, heed your Lord’s words.”
The gyaru and the stoic Hime Miko uttered.
Beatrix laughed hysterically. “Crazy attack after another. I don’t want to leave my home! I will not have an outsider have it! I don’t care how long you have lived, old hag! I’ll live and come after you!”
“Oh? Persistent, I see. Very well. I shall not exile you out of respect for the will you have displayed, but know this—you are clearly unfit to rule these lands. Regardless, I shall accept your challenge any time.”
The light of the moon and sun thus smote upon Beatrix’ form. It was cold and hot at the same time, a sensation she could hardly comprehend, yet she found herself screaming from the top of her lungs in utmost agony. Even the final gash delivered upon her by Rosaria didn’t feel this bad, it was as though she was truly on fire, yet at the same time it was as if she was drowning in icy cold water. What was most ridiculous about this situation was that the heat and cold didn’t balance each other and cancel themselves out. Such a miracle that could hurt her Godly form could only be that of an extremely potent Authority.
Beatrix felt intense pain on her body. She had somehow managed to live that attack but was unable to feel much of her body. She tried standing up but could feel her body at all, seemingly not responding with one exception. Her instinct told her that she could call upon something, and so she did. Black wings like that of crows sprouted from her back. She was surprised, she had not seen this before. She couldn’t help but smile. She then began to flap her wings even if she couldn’t properly move she didn’t want to be laid on the ground.
“I shall take these lands from you, it might not be today but I shall take them from your grasp one day!”
“As I have stated, I am willing to accept your challenge in the future. Savor your defeat well, young King.”
I will take you down one day and take everything from you… Beatrix thought, her body now transforming back to normal. She noticed that the fingers cut off from her hand were restored as she returned to her ordinary form, but the wounds remained. Tired and full of fatigue, she finally passed out.
“See, told you that she wrecked it,” Rosaria spoke casually, tossing a piece of debris to the side. She was too busy trying not to be a casualty in the surprise battle that broke out—she even forgot that she should be a combatant there, too. “That said, I’m going to find Lina and Marie!” She walked only a few paces until her Authority finally ended, which also pulled out the surge of energy keeping her up, making her fall to her knees and eventually plopping face down to the dirt, passed out.
Once the light show was over, the red faded away and Yagami released the hold he had kept on the two girls. He would have to reevaluate that giantess, seeing that she managed to withstand that Authority, something he hadn’t expected from a youngling.
Now that all was said and done, Caim deemed it safe to finally come out. As he walked devoutly across the debris and rubble, making a beeline for the redhead’s body, he frowned once he got a good look at her.
“Reckless,” he snarled. He glanced over to the other woman—the giantess—and deepened his scowl. “Foolish. And yet, the both of thee hath no shame...”
The Paladin sighed. There was no point in berating the unconscious. There was something more important on his mind as he saw the True Queen come down to the street where he was, taking steps across crystal platforms that formed under her soles.
“Lady Gloria?” He turned to the True Queen, almost failing to hide his now-pleased expression. “Thou were... simply extraordinary…” While he was nothing short of amazed, Caim wasn’t the best at giving compliments, or showing any emotion other than that stern look he would give. Actually, he was very awkward with giving praise to others.
“I thank thou for thy hearty compliment,” Gloria only said as she looked down at the seventh King on the ground.
“So you were out,” Marina said with an indifferent look, popping up from behind the Campione. “Did you see how this mess came to be?”
“Verily. These two were the cause of it as far as I’ve seen.” Caim’s voice was stern once he pointed to the unconscious couple near him. He then sighed with resign. “I suppose it wouldst been a great deal to ask for their quelling much earlier.”
“The information arrived rather late, so we couldn’t take action earlier.”
Alina stayed a respectful distance from the True Queen as she picked her away across the destruction to get to Rosaria. Nonetheless, she couldn’t help but glance at the ancient Campione, the display of her power still fresh in her mind. Will Rosaria be as strong as her one day? Alina realized she probably wouldn’t be around to see it. She’d die from old age if nothing else, but hopefully she could continue to be a part of this for as long as possible.
The Diavolo Rosso reached the eighth King’s battered body. “You’ve done enough for today, my lord,” she said.” She scooped her up in her arms.
“O knight of the Copper Black Cross, tell your Lord that the Divine Instrument shall be accepted by me, Gloria, the second King,” the True Queen proclaimed with a tone that demanded respect, her voice echoing across the street.
Alina froze, then found her voice. “Your message shall be delivered, Your Majesty,” she shouted back.
“Nnn, t’was our first encounter would be as such but the two younglings have potential,” Yagami commented as he appeared beside Gloria. “Both have traits that interest me, the giant one. Not many could withstand that particular Authority. The crimson haired lass is also intriguing with the power of the nine-tailed fox.”
“The giantess hath usurped an Authority from the mighty Discordia… thus she possesses extraordinary vitality—but that may well be her only useful trait,” Gloria replied.
“Fumu fumu, that may be so but she hath survived nonetheless. Perhaps with a little guidance, she will amount to more than just a ruffian.”
“With little guidance, she shall learn from thee what benefits her evil ambitions, and betray thy expectations—do not squander efforts most precious, Cursed King.”
“A shame then for her designs to be as dark as what composes my body. A watchful eye on her, I shall keep due to no small part of what she has done to Rome.” Yagami turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, nudging them forward to take a look at the devastation. “Observe, the destruction caused by two young Devil Kings. See what they have wrought on what is the capital of Italy.”
“As expected of the mon—the Kings,” Himiko boldly said.
“That’s pretty sad in a way, I was looking forward to observing the fashion senses of the Europeans,” Natsuki replied, rubbing the back of her head.
“There will be other cities for us to visit. There we can take time to indulge in some of what Europe has to offer but please focus on the matter at hand, Natsuki.”
“What’s there to focus about here?”
“This could have very well happened in Yamato. Do you not understand that Devil Kings are walking disasters?” Yagami said, rapping her lightly on the head.
“I already knew that, though. Your Majesty is a well-reputed monster in our country, after all.” The gyaru laughed. “How silly of Your Majesty yourself to personally tell me that.”
“This city was levelled in less than a day yet you don’t bat an eyelid. Children these days…” he grumbled. “Still, an experience to be had for those who have yet to witness destruction firsthand.”
“Mn? While this is amazing, there are more amazing things to see anyway—I can show them to you any time for a good extra wad of cash. Ehehe.”
“Shameless…” Himiko huffed.
“Don’t I already give you enough pocket money?” Yagami added with a frown. “I hope at least you can understand the implications of this battle, Himiko.”
“But it’s never enough!”
“Indeed I do, my Lord may count on it,” Himiko replied with a slight bow of her head. “It is evident that monsters akin to Your Majesty are spawning and the world may soon be reduced to this state all the same.”
“Which is why stepping out once in a blue moon is beneficial. Nnn, I do so wish to speak to the two young ones…”
“And?”
“I’d rather not get involved with such people,” Natsuki blatantly expressed. “They’re a bunch of idiots.”
“Heh, they remind me of the time I was their age. Young, reckless and a penchant for destruction. Still, what makes you say that, Natsuki-chan?” Yagami asked.
“Sixth sense, I guess? I have a way of telling what kind of people I meet, sorta.”
Yagami looked to Himiko for confirmation, who shrugged, “Ho, then what kind of person did I feel like to you?”
“Hm… a man who pretends to be upright and elderly but just wants to be young again?”
Yagami chuckled. “Not too far from the mark, my dear. Let us continue this conversation tonight, you have sufficiently piqued my interest as well.”
“For tonight we may rest in the hotel that I hath been in before arriving at the lands of Yamato,” Gloria said. “I shall be moving out in the morrow.”
“Shall I follow thou or is Europe open to my travels?” Yagami asked for confirmation.
“That is a decision left to thee, I am returning to England with the Divine Instrument.”
“Hoho, Britannia. Hmm, I shall give my decision by then. Art thou going to study the Divine Instrument?”
“Not much to study of it, I am knowledgeable of it enough. The Day of Rising Forests… I suppose I shall take this matter into mine own hands.”
“Ho, this might sway mine decision enough with the way thou regards the matter. Bah, I shall leave it for later. Where are the two younglings headed, I wonder…”
“I reckon they shall stay here… or would they pursue the Divine Instrument? That would be interesting in itself.”
“Hah, I don’t think any are foolish enough to do so, True Queen. If they wake before thy departure then perhaps we shall have a short conversation. The nine tails… That particular Authority is almost synonymous with that of my Yamato’s but there is always the faint possibility of it being otherwise.”
“I doubt the children would awaken by then, their bodies are far too tired from the ordeal. Though I agree with thou on the possibility, it is undoubtedly related to the legends of the nine tailed foxes that this child may hath usurped.”
“Mufufu. This will be most enjoyable…” Yagami uttered, mostly to himself as a smile began to form on his face.
“Thou seem a tad too happy about this, not that I can judge, however. The wretches deserve such punishment,” Caim commented. He crossed his arms and almost mused once he stood next to Yagami.
“They are young and brash but I suppose you are right, paladin. It is inexcusable to have a lack of manners at that age.”
“What I would like to know is, what in God’s holy name was on their minds when they were causing this much destruction? Remorse, did they not feel?”
“That matters not when compared to the True Queen’s wrath,” Yagami said with a shrug of his shoulders. “We are Devil Kings, destruction inevitably follows in our wake.”
“Thou art a Campione, ser? I would not have been able to tell if thou had not told me firsthand.” Caim’s expression switched to a face of interest as a single brow raised.
“The very same. Just an old one, mind you. Wanted to see what the youngins are up to so here I am.”
“Funny how thou would happen to stumble upon this chaos upon thy visit. Heh… Decimus would be furious to find this done by children. Knowing him, he would take these two under his wing, punish them, and recondition their personalities altogether.” An almost content smirk fell upon Caim’s expression, then, as if something of that nature pleased him.
“You have uttered a name I have not heard for untold ages, paladin. Why… or how do you know of that name?”
“I suppose thou doth not know. Decimus was my master in times of the Third Crusade before his death.”
“This paladin speaketh of a curious tale in which he claimeth to hath cometh from the path,” Gloria supplemented. Yagami only made a look of interest and hummed as he listened.
“T’is the truth. The image of castles and my fellow knights at my side doth be clear in my memory—mayhaps the last thing I recall that made the smallest iota of sense,” Caim defended. “I had almost believed myself to be in a completely different realm with how bloody chaotic everything is here.”
“It’s not usually so bad here,” Marina said. “Much more peaceful than the crusades, I believe your timing is simply quite bad,” Marina said.
“…Is there any information the texts of today that telleth of the Third Crusade’s end, by the way? I am curious what my fate would spell had I stayed back.”
“They are rather easy to find if you know where to look, such as the internet.”
“The…” Raising his brow as high as he could manage, the Paladin made a mixed expression of irritation and confusion. “Art thou fabricating words? Thou would not find information in a net.”
“It is something you use on a computer. A virtual world, sorta.”
Even with that explanation, the Paladin was just as clueless.
“…What? Now thou art just making fun of me. T’is possible to acquire information in some fabricated world thou would call a… compyootor?”
“Uh… E-Elder Sister…?” Marina called out to Gloria with eyes pleading for help.
“Ufufu, I suppose it would take some time for our ancient Paladin to adjust with the technology of our time,” Gloria said with a look of mirth.
“Hmph, assuming my sanity remains intact, considering everything I saw here today.” Caim crossed his arms and furrowed his brows toward the distance.
“Assuming it does…” Marina repeated.
“We have overstayed our welcome in this wreckage. Come, let us depart,” Gloria said, walking away, the group joining her as she started her departure.
“It is a pleasure to meet you, eighth King, currently there is a bit of a dispute. As the seventh King said,” Linda began, gesturing towards Beatrix as she mentioned her, “we may need a contest of who is superior to decide who takes the medallion with them.”
Of course, Linda wouldn’t even know of the eighth Campione if not for Marie swiftly making the call and filling her in while they themselves were on the way. The timing was so perfect that one could say the supposed French Princess of Lys Blanc was very proud of herself. Albeit some would prefer to call her shrewd and sly.
Alberto frowned. Tch, they just had to get here now of all times… some information spreads too fast as usual.
“A duel between the Kings… here?” Marco Brivio looked astounded.
Stefano laughed. “How interesting, I’d love to see that.”
“Oh? So that is the seventh King…” Marie made the smile of a sly fox as she looked down at the supposed “Queen.”
Alina had heard the tail end of the conversation as they entered the Colosseum. The seventh Campione matched her reputation. “She doesn’t seem like a very pleasant person to be around,” she said under her breath.
“Alright, alright, just give me the medallion, you know?” Rosaria scratched her hair, looking at the supposed seventh King. “Robert said that I shouldn’t kill you anyways.”
“Ohoho, do you really believe you could kill me? I think someone has the wrong idea here,” Beatrix said as she walked up to Rosaria and extended her hand.
“Ufufu, that would be you,” Rosaria smirked and then took Beatrix’ hand and grasped it firmly.
Ascertaining her own grip tighter Beatrix pulled Rosaria in with her free hand and aimed a punch straight at her stomach. The blow landed with ease as a loud thud could be heard.
“I don’t think you know who you're messing with here.”
The audience was very much surprised at this predicament, but none could make a comment from said surprise, and none could interrupt the supposed dialogue that the Kings were having, for it was not their place to do so.
From the dust screen made by Beatrix’ powerful blow came a small rumble, which in a matter of a second or two suddenly intensified as a gigantic pillar of rock shot through the screen and into Beatrix, pushing all the way through the walls of the maze until it stopped just past the Colosseum's outer wall. From the screen, out came Rosaria who was holding her stomach, and now having nine tails on her lower back, carrying a jeweled spear familiar to both Marie and Alina.
“Ow… that hurts! Seriously, who punches people in a handshake? Are you an idiot?!” When she saw that there was no one to receive her scolding, Rosaria realized that she had been too excited when she created the pillar. “Oh… erm… hehe, did I do too much?” she said, sticking her tongue out and making a silly wink.
“Ooh, so that is an Authority… but wait, weren’t there seven Kings? I don’t remember hearing of her before,” Stefano said in surprise.
“That there is the latest, the eighth King,” Linda coldly answered.
“That is correct,” Marie added, walking up to the group of observers. “And that is but one of her many powers, there are eight more facets of her Authority.”
“What? Is that so?”
“Yes, each of the tails hold differing powers.”
“Ahh, the White Vanguard,” Marco said in surprise. “The new King is in good hands.”
“I thank you for the compliment.”
“Should you really be giving away information about her, Miss Auguste?” Alina asked, joining them as well.
“Oh, but we need to advertise her for them.”
“That is correct, we cannot give the Divine Instrument to someone we do not know…” Marco said.
“We were told of Queen Beatrix’ power too… and I honestly hope they don’t go all-out in this fight,” said Stefano.
“I would prefer that as well, but do you mean you would be comfortable giving the Instrument over to a newly born King based merely on what we tell you?” Alina asked.
“Well, isn’t this a good chance to see how much truth you two speak, then?”
“That’s precisely what I was getting at. And given their personalities, I don’t think they’ll leave the Colosseum today without a fight.
It appears Miss Alina is dull in diplomatic affairs after all, Marie evaluated internally, feeling somewhat disappointed.
“Interesting—an interesting candidate she is for the medallion…” Marco said as he examined the pillar with his own eyes.
Tch, if only she appeared a bit late this could’ve been finished, Alberta thought, biting on a nail angrily. Let’s just hope our King can back up those fat words of hers.
“Gah! The medallion!” Rosaria’s confident expression faltered as she remembered that the suckerpuncher had the medallion.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=m_qeB8aZNsc&index=6)
Beatrix began laughing as she could feel the pain of the hit, but she didn’t care that it hurt as she had become excited. She stood up, dusting herself.
“If you†˜re gonna use your Authority I might as well.” Thus, Beatrix began to chant her spell words of power. “O wretched children, weave your web of merriment with the fools in bliss—inglorious, unarmed—singing songs over the wine; you all degrade the earthy generation of Satyrs, drowning all warlike hopes in their cups.” A darkness thus enveloped her form, her mana spiking rapidly from her body. “There may be banquet after battle, there may be dancing after the war in the palace grand and gorgeous—but without hard work, it is not possible to dwell in the inaccessible heavens.”
Rosaria decided that she wasn’t excited for seeing the Authority of this one particular person, seeing that she suckerpunched her. She started stabbing at the ground with the spear. And so, like a geyser, multiple pillars bursted forth and pierced through the air with a loud rumble. The pillars then rained their blows upon the chanting Campione as their trajectory brought them right on top of her, filling the arena with a large dust cloud. Rosaria stood where she was and spun the spear around, and made a standing relaxed stance, believing that she had done considerable damage. She turned to her friends and raised a thumb towards them, too.
Marie waved at her in turn, but Rosaria heard the chant continue thus:
“The road to the blessed is not easy; noble deeds give the only path to the firmament of Heaven by God's decree. You foolish beings too, then, shalt endure hardship of every kind. I, in all my rancour foretell to you the coming of your end—for I shall trample your hopes, ravish your form, and crush your very soul with afflicting discord!”
Beatrix’ body began to grow. She could feel her adrenaline—more importantly, her magical powers—rushing through her entire body. Her clothes remained intact as she grew to a giant gize. A wicked smile could be seen on her face. “Let’s us see how you like a taste of your own medicine.” Beatrix began kicking the pillars that Rosaria had made; giant boulders were sent flying towards her.
“What ridiculous power…!” Stefano commented.
“As expected of my Queen,” Alberta said with a smug smile.
“She is so much larger than I had thought…” Marie remarked, her mouth gaping as she looked up to Beatrix.
A fifty meter tall giantess.
Suffice it to say, even the White Vanguard of the Lys Blanc was taken aback.
“Tch, monster,” Linda said under her breath.
“Just how will this go down…?” Allen said to himself, shaking his head. “I fear for this colosseum.”
“The other King is impressive too… hm,” Marco watched as the Kings faced each other.
“Yes…” Alina said, but she couldn’t take her eyes off of Beatrix’ towering form. She’d been a Campione for months already. Would Rosaria be able to best her?
Surprised by the sudden growth of her enemy, Rosaria was too late in creating a wall to protect her. By the time it formed, the boulders started hitting the wall, eventually breaking each other off and sending debris flying towards her. She tried slicing through some of them, but eventually they overwhelmed her and made various cuts on her—and one particularly large boulder finally seemed to crush her. A slice split the rock from the bottom, and Rosaria stood dusty and bloodied from her wounds, but it didn’t seemed to curb her enthusiasm for the fight.
“Wow, she’s just flashing everything from below here...” Rosaria said, as she gulped. Should she hold back at this point, the Colosseum didn’t seemed like it’d survive either way. She placed the spear into her second tail as it vanished, and materialized a metal fan from her third tail. She then flicked the fan open and fanned the air, creating a small tornado just below Beatrix. The furious winds picked up debris from before and some loose ones from the arena as it gained speed, with the effect of it also raising the giantess’ skirt up, like that one particular scene from Hollywood. Beatrix could feel her panty ripping slightly as the winds blew upon her bottom.
“Oho… good going, Miss Rosaria,” Marie commented. The men beside her looked away, blushing, excluding Marco the old man, who exhaled heavily.
Alberta palmed her forehead. “What the hell is wrong with this new King…?”
“She’s still figuring out how her powers work,” Alina said.
“T-that one appears to be intentional no matter how you try to excuse it,” Allen said as he kept his eyes away.
“O-oh… Oops?” Rosaria covered her face with a hand as the giant was almost stripped naked below.
Beatrix’ face was slightly red. Not only was she embarrassed—she was furious. Never once had she been shamed like this before. She stomped the ground as hard as she could. Her foot cut through the tornado, dispersing it. An earthquake then began to shake the arena.
“You fucking pervert!! I will never accept someone like you as better qualified!”
Rosaria fell flat to her face from the earthquake, but quickly sprang back up again.
“Whoa, mind your language, here!” she shouted with a nagging tone as she dusted herself. She then shrugged and continued with a smug smirk, “Kids these days.” As she finished, she realized that the giantess was on the way to grab her, so she jumped out of the way, just a few meters to the side of the arm.
Switching back to the spear, she started creating pillars to overlap the giant’s arm, but the giant was surprisingly quick as the pillars only hit the side of her arm and crumbled from her movement.
Beatrix followed by trying to stomp Rosaria after quickly getting free from her pillars, but Rosaria managed to dodge her stomp, not before getting sent flying back by the shockwave. Beatrix then tried to follow up going after Rosaria again, as she then saw yet another tornado coming towards her. Out of anger at seeing it she threw a punch towards it ripping through it, but not without feeling pain from cuts caused by its razor-sharp gales. Rosaria again tried to evade her but this time she was a moment too late as Beatrix managed to grab her in her hands as she then began to squeeze her tight in her grip.
“O Ama-no-Ohabari, grant upon the dweller of the world a fitting Death!” Rosa chanted, managing to summon her katana which grew in size and pierced through the giant’s skin, loosening her grip.
Blood spouted from Rosaria’s mouth as Beatrix’ grip broke some of her ribs—which were tougher than steel for a Campione—but she managed to make the most minute of movements with the handle—a technique brought instinctively to her, but she preferred to think of it as Oinari guiding her hand. The now-elongated Divine blade swept through Beatrix’ fingers as she fell, managing to slice off two of them before Rosaria hit the ground with a loud thud. Seeing the damage managed to light Rosaria’s fires back up and she pushed herself back up with a grin on her face.
Beatrix was beyond furious. Never before had she felt this much anger. Through the pain she raised her leg and kicked Rosaria as if she were a soccer ball. Sending her flying hard into the the stadium seats. Rosaria tumbled across a good length of the ancient arena as more dust clouds filled the air. A few moments passed by in silence as suddenly it was as if the cloud were sliced into two and a small wound appeared on Beatrix’ leg.
Behind the now split cloud of dust, Rosaria returned to her stance, looking defiant. Her expression lacked the playful appearance that was almost always on her face as she realized how big the danger she was in. However, even deeper, as her life hung on the line—she was as excited as she could possibly be.
Beatrix ran to one of the sides of the colosseum as she began to drag her foot across it—intending to send debris and kicked Rosaria. Part of the colosseum began to collapse as Beatrix’ foot ran across it aiming straight at Rosaria, kicking her hard as she sent her crashing into one of the nearby buildings, soon to incite panic in the city. She could feel another cut on her foot due to Rosaria’s blade but ignored it.
Rosaria felt dazed as she crashed into the building, thankful for her improved constitution as a Campione as she pulled herself up yet again. She realized she was quite far from the Colosseum now, so she took her time and healed herself up, thankful that there weren’t any people inside that would bug her. She materialized the spear yet again and summoned a rock pillar and rode on top of it, summoning another one on top of the first one when it reached its maximum range. Finally she arrived back to the arena, feeling a little bit better.
“Now you’ve destroyed other buildings too! What would you do if Marie asks me to pay for them?!”
Rosaria stomped on the ground, but it was nothing compared to the power of Beatrix’ stomp. Truly, she felt a little bit scared against her current opponent, as it was the first time she fought something that was as destructive as her, way more than something that was just a byproduct of intense combat. Perhaps it was due to her size that it couldn’t be helped, but still, it was rather hard to not think of her destruction as apocalyptic. She could only think that maybe this was what the others felt when she fought.
Beatrix kicked debris yet again once she saw Rosaria far away on a building. More of the Colosseum began to collapse. She had no care for the irreparable damages incurred, her only goal now was to take down Rosaria, who fell down from the pillars and onto the street below. A long fall, the impact racked her back, but compared to crashing against the building moments ago, it didn’t feel too bad.
“Man, she really is going at it at destroying this place...” She held her stomach, as her injuries—despite her first aid earlier—had already taken their toll on her. She returned the Divine blade into her tail as she watched the giant wreak havoc on the ancient structure. Oinari… help me fight her off. “Marie… Lina...”
Lightning flashed across the sky and a loud laughter echoed across the city. The people of the city all felt weaker mentally from the storm of discord sown by the black clouds.
Drunk with power, Beatrix had finally lost her sanity as the rush of excitement flowed much more fluidly through her brain. She laughed hysterically. Looking down at Rosaria with glee—the ant still alive—it irked her somewhat, and she threw her fist against a tall building beside her—shattering glasses and sending away any potential bystanders flying inside the building—after taking a few steps away from the Colosseum, sending a piece of it flying at her. She repeated this process, bulges of concrete crashed down at Rosaria with loud thuds.
Rosaria’s eyes grew like dinner plates as she saw the amount of debris coming towards her. Quickly materializing the double-edged blade, she started slicing through the air, making cuts at the debris to miss her. There were some faster and sharper rocks that managed to cut her, but they were a trifling matter as she worked on dicing the larger ones, hopping on the ones that were destroyed from where she stood. Jumping from one large rock to the other, she continued slicing through the projectiles being hurled at her until they stopped, and she stabbed the sword into the large rock she was now standing on, panting as she rested her body for a few seconds.
“Phew, that was… kinda fun. Haa… haa…” she said, wiping her brow.
Meanwhile, Caim was just exiting the hotel, having already marveled with how much it differed from lodgings back in his previous time. Everything was so luxurious and clean when he first saw it.
Once he stepped out to get a bit of fresh air, he had almost stumbled over a mound of concrete just sitting hazardously in the middle of the ground.
“I could have broken my neck, tripping over that. Someone should really cleanse the ground or more will fall victim to—”
It was in that moment where he gazed up to the rest of the city of Rome, relieved from the lack of sun. The knight would have thought the clouds were finally in his favor today, so much that they even resembled beautiful women jumping out of a Colosseum.
“Wait…”
That was no cloud. That was a woman!
Caim stood, utterly dumbfounded, and simply petrified. “Decimus, what challenges thou hath left me with…?”
Beatrix frowned, she jumped high up to the heavens and came down crashing against the road Rosaria stood on. It was a feat pulled off so fast and easily that it looked extremely ridiculous, but Rosaria managed to leapt away in time, a magic circle vanishing as it sent her ascending into the air. The road was crushed and the giant’s feet were wet from sewer water. However, in this state of frenzy, she didn’t care about it, instead, she grinned, her hands spread out and she was about to clap at Rosaria who was mid-air.
“Oh man, this might hurt,” Rosaria mumbled.
Suddenly, she found herself standing on a strange circle. From its center, she could see nine tails spreading out to the boundaries.
“Do thou accept this outcome, Godslayer?”
She heard the voice of Oinari, who she could see standing at the corner of the circle, beyond which there was infinite darkness. She made no smile, and appeared to look indifferent, and was devoid of her own tails.
“Heck no! Let me outta here and I will slice more fingers off her gigantic butt!” Rosaria seemed to be glad to see Oinari again, grinning widely as she made her taunt.
“Hah. Thou art most amusing. Then go forth, break through this impossibility—this illogical outcome!”
A new form of power flowed through her body, and soon with a blink of her eyes she found herself back to the air, with Beatrix’ palms about to flatten her. At that moment, the eighth tail instinctively told her that its power was available.
She had no time to think, and thus Rosaria proceeded to place her palm against it. A scarlet aura burned, covering her form. Immediately, guided by instinct, she spread her arms out against the palms that came crashing against her. Rocks formed into a barrier, covering her. The skin of Beatrix’ arms turned gray, as the air of Death crept up to them from the Death Stone of the nine-tailed fox.
Beatrix didn’t seemed to care in her state of berserker, and she punched at Rosaria, sending her down to the ground, but thanks to the barrier, she didn’t feel any pain, as its gray rocks formed under her for protection. Instead, the gray color on Beatrix’ fist grew darker.
“Whoa, I wonder if I could roll it towards her?” Rosaria commented, staring gleefully at the barrier that covered her. However, it disappeared as soon as the gigantic fist was retracted back. “Aw, it went away...”
Rosaria then used the spear to create a pillar to ride on, touching her eighth tail as she was flung towards the giant. As she flew, Rosaria channelled her strength, making a fist and flying straight towards the giantess’ stomach. Beatrix tried to punch Rosaria once again, but she was like a bullet that flew past her fist and hit Beatrix’ stomach, making it wobble for a while—achieving her aim of pissing the giant off more, an achievement that only Rosaria could probably do—or so she thought.
“Take that, I christen that attack as: Rose Bullet!” Rosaria pointed towards the giant, with her other hand on her hip.
The berserked Beatrix slapped her off like a fly before she landed—thus, Rosaria crashed on the base of a tall building beside her. She made an upwards kick, Rosaria brushing past the surface of the building as she was sent upwards. The berserker made a merciless jab afterwards, plunging her against the building—inciting more of the civilians’ cries as she broke out of the other wall of the building, and crashed past the glass of the next.
A resounding noise of shattering glass took place. She found the rocks protecting her from the main brunts of the impacts but even then, the forces rocked her entire body. With the addition of the discord raining down from the sky thanks to Beatrix’ Authority, her brain felt numb and she felt as though she could fall apart any time. If she wasn’t a Campione, she’d have lost consciousness long ago.
Pursuing Rosaria, Beatrix tore through the buildings in her path, literally moving them aside with brute strength as they toppled over as if they were made out of cheese rather than concrete. Each of her steps left behind footprints, some of them crushed innocents.
Her eyes that of a demon, and her body wrapped in an aura as black as the night, she was truly a demonic entity that the people tried to escape from, while the mages stood afar, powerless against this calamitic monster.
She clawed through the structure in which Rosaria was, summoning clouds of debris. Rosaria dabbled with what little strength she had in turn, making fluid steps to avoid the fingers, two of which were missing from the giant’s right hand, which almost made no difference, for she felt this pain not as a Divine creature augmented by the Authority.
Meanwhile, the mages from their short meeting from earlier stood atop a building from afar as they observed the battle between the two Campiones.
“This is absolutely horrible,” Marco said, astonished by the level of destruction.
“It went too far…” Alberta admitted, sighing. What the heck is happening to her…? It’s like she is a Heretic God now!
“If we don’t do anything, this city may well be done for,” Stefano claimed.
“…And with the way things are, it seems like only the eighth King may stop this monster,” Linda commented.
“Does the seventh King not care at all about what she’s doing?” Alina asked.
“Doesn’t seem like it… that’s the reason why I don’t like her. Truly tyrannical King.”
“On that, we can agree.”
“Watch your mouth, that’s our Queen you two are speaking of,” Alberta said with a bitter tone.
Linda only remained silent as she coldly gazed at the Giantess, sighing. Somewhere in her mind she was happy, because she knew that whatever Alberta planned wasn’t going well.
“I apologize, miss, but as you yourself said, she’s gone too far here,” Alina said.
In frustration, the giantess kicked the tall building and sent it flying against the next. Rosaria crawled out from the destruction eventually, her body bloodied as pieces of glass tore into her skin. She stood on the street, looking up to Beatrix, and then the city, its people—everything was in ruins now thanks to their battle. People were crying, a storm was taking place—the world felt as though it was dying as she knew it.
“…This, I don’t want this! Look at what you’re doing, idiot! If you’re going to attack me—attack me!” Rosaria angrily stomped her foot and summoned her sword. She knew she also did mayhem when she fought—Lina and Marie kept on nagging her about it, but it was a necessity: it was unavoidable. But this; they could’ve kept on fighting in the Colosseum, but the giantess chased her out of it. “You destroyed this city which I was about to explore! You big… big idiot!”
His brain practically sputtering in the zenith of his skull, Caim attempted to piece things together from where he stood. Logic was not on his side, that was for sure. And the more he watched, the more he grew stressed. These women—this other Campione, berserking through the city like a maniac—was a menace.
“What coaxed them to sprout destruction of such nature in the first place? Such uncouth wenches… God help them if anyone was harmed,” Caim growled.
“Do you wish for power?”
A voice deep inside Rosaria’s mind called out to her.
“Give it to me! I’d teach this gigantic idiot a lesson!” Rosaria screamed out.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
At that moment, she instinctively felt the ninth tail’s power available. She pressed her palm against it, and so she knew that this was the final form of Oinari’s Authority that she received, the Wish Granting Jewel of legend materialized under her palm. She carried it to her chest and pressed against it. An unimaginable amount of Divine energy flowed through her body, the red aura seemingly a large bead from the sight of Beatrix, who seemed to tilt her head in bewilderment.
Rosaria thus placed her palm against the first tail, drawing from it the Ama-no-Ohabari, the fabled sword of Japanese mythology that Oinari was able to summon. The sword now gleamed bright scarlet, sharing the Divine power that Rosaia possessed now. Words came to her mind by way of a Divine revelation, and she recited thus:
“With the righteous light of the wishes collected by the Gods of the Takamagahara! With the blessed light of the earth and mother nature that envelopes this world! I bring forth the change in destiny—with these Words of Power that I speak now—for I shall tie it with this Divine vessel! O Ama-no-Ohabari, cleanse this wretched beast of its sins—cleave its skin, bone, flesh—grant upon her the end of her fate!”
She thus swung her sword, a bright wave of vermillion was sent forth towards Beatrix, who faced this power fearlessly. Her arms met against this fearsome attack, and the Divine energy clashed against her flesh, gray in color—afflicted by the airs of cold Death. Moments passed as the friction spiked to greater lengths. The giantess growled, cracks ran across the gray arm as it shuddered under the pressure of the Wish Granting Jewel and the Ama-no-Ohabari’s combined effects. Eventually, her right arm crumbled like stones, falling to the earth as it left a deep gash upon her right shoulder, blood climbing down from the wound, wetting her black attire. She pulled the other hand up to this wound, and found blood on her palm. She stared with an expression nondescript and then looked down at Rosaria.
A grin formed as a moment passed.
“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!”
Feeling no pain whatsoever, the giantess looked down at Rosaria as if it hardly did anything, despite the large cut that was apparent even to Rosaria from her distance. She raised her foot up and prepared to trample Rosaria once and for all, but the Divine energy buried inside Beatrix from the attack of Ama-no-Ohabari burst forth, and a rain of blood and gore showered down upon the earth. She dropped her foot back, stumbling to find her balance, and her sanity started to return to her from the shock.
“Geh. Really hoped that would work…” Rosaria couldn’t help but laugh awkwardly. What would work on this monster, even? Granted, she skipped four tails straight to the eighth and ninth, but still the giantess stood, as if only bitten by a fly. Wiping her face off of blood, Rosaria stood in guard again. “Fine, let’s do this till the end!”
“Curse you! I’m gonna kill you!! Drag that corpse of yours all over the city!” Beatrix said angrily. Even if she had regained consciousness her anger for Rosaria had not left.
“Look around you! You already did, idiot!” Rosaria gestured towards the ruined city.
“Like I care, if you even cared yourself you would’ve left the city,” Beatrix said as she stood up, all bloodied.
“Huuhhh?! Who’d let leave you with the medallion rainforest—whatever! You’re the one who brought this out of the Colosseum! I wasn’t even done exploring it, now you also destroyed the city! You… you giant butt!” Rosaria pointed an accusing finger towards the wounded giantess.
“Yet, thou both art the cause for its destruction,” Caim mumbled, arms crossed in view of the spectacle. He shook his head with disappointment. “No Campione should act so recklessly…”
There was a light from the Heavens. Like a morning sun it was bright, crystal puddles formed in the air, creating a makeshift staircase as a figure clad in white long dress walked down. Behind her stood four figures shrouded in darkness as the light faded. The Cursed King looked down upon the devastated city, flames, debris, broken structures abound—Rome was truly on the verge of being in ruins. Indeed, it was worse than seeing a calamity strike, as if a Heretic God had finally had its run upon it.
“Tis a calamity indeed. To think they would reduce the entirety of Rome to such a state,” Yagami said in disapproval, looking over to Gloria.
The lady’s eyes gleamed azure. She was a figure so merged with her Authorities that her form was something one could easily write off as celestial—as heavenly—as something unearthly. This unparalleled beauty gazed down upon the city, and then upon the giantess, and thus the redhead. One could find unimaginable rage not in her expression but her very eyes.
Even now since Sol retreated, Caim was sweating more than ever. Nothing pained him more than to see a woman’s scornful gaze. Well, not that he had to deal with such a woman, but it rubbed him the wrong way, regardless.
“Lady Gloria seems rather miffed...” he whispered himself.
“What business did either of you have in my city?”
The True Queen, the true ruler of Europe inquired, her voice echoing across the broken lands.
“Who’re you guys? Dammit, just let me finish stopping this giant butt,” Rosaria took a moment and spoke towards the newcomers. “I’m trying to leave something here!”
“Mind your lips, Eighth, lest I banquish your existence from this plane.”
“My name’s Rosaria! You, gimme a sec here!” She referred to the giantess with her second line and returned towards the newcomer female. “If she wrecks more stuff and then Marie blames me, I’ll tell her it was your fault!”
“Fret not, I shall attend this matter personally and deliver salvation to the people.”
“You're the one who began attacking with Authorities,” Beatrix said.
“You punched me! IN A HANDSHAKE! ARE YOU AN IDIOT?!” Rosaria felt her voice already becoming hoarse from screaming.
“You mentioned that you didn’t have to kill me! If I said no in giving you the medallion you would have attacked me anyways!”
“O giantess, speak—is it you that committed these atrocities towards the city of Rome, and its innocent residents?”
“What of it? The idiot over there is just as guilty. If you’re getting involved, I’m done.”
The cerulean shine of the pupils rose in luminosity. “I am the True Queen, and I am the ruler—and guardian—of Europe. Seeing as you admit to being guilty, it is my decree that you to cease your presence forever from Europe.”
“I’m not leaving my home. This isn’t even your true home.”
“Such childish reasoning. I conquered this country far before you were a babe sucking from your mother’s teats—Europe is far more precious to me than it may ever be to you, and so is Rome. I am the Devil King—and my words are the law. Your actions, seventh King, are disrespectful—disgraceful!”
“Really now? I care not what you think! This is my home.”
“If you refuse to cease your presence, then you leave me no choice but to engage in combat.” She maintained silence momentarily, closing her eyes, and opening them again. Her expression now changed to hold a look of wrath and hostility expected of the True Queen. “I am warning you one final time—Beatrix Fortunato—leave or perish in the soils of your homeland.”
“You're gonna tell me this idiot over here is getting off easy when it was her who unleashed attacks of nature as well?”
In the meanwhile that the two were bickering, Rosaria distracted herself with healing, while looking far off to the ruined city. Hearing the giantess refer to her once more brought her attention back to the two.
“Hey, hey! I made those rock pillars! Cool, huh? The rest was on her, though. You still haven’t said your name, by the way.”
“It was not she wrought such destruction over these fair lands of Rome. She fought as any Godslayer would. I am understanding of the collateral damages—an inevitable charge that accompanies our battles, but the manner in which you handled yourself is simply outrageous! A Campione is the protector of mankind that fends off the Heretic Gods, not those that bring calamity upon man themselves!” the True Queen responded, her words resolute. Such reasoning was enough not to sway her judgement.
“Yeah, that’s what Hubert said, too!” Rosaria quipped, now that she was brought to the conversation.
“We should’ve just chosen to convince the True Queen after all,” Marco said with a sigh.
“You’re right… none are as righteous as Her Majesty,” Stefano agreed.
“This is the second time I am seeing the True Queen, and I have to say… Her Majesty is as awe-inspiring as ever,” Linda said, looking up to the True Queen with a small smile.
Shit, shit, shit… shit! The True Queen is here…!! All… all my plans are gonna go to ruin now! Dammit… damn youuuuuu, eighth King!! Alberta panicked internally even as she displayed a calm expression, sweat rolling down her skin.
Alina saw the sweat and felt a smirk spreading. She willed it to go away. Even if the Divine Instrument ended up under the protection of the True Queen, this incident wouldn’t be a complete loss for Rosaria. It seemed she’d gained a little more respect and if Alina wasn’t mistaken, her King had gained even more control of her Authority.
“I see. The tomato gets to stay but I get kicked out. I was hoping to wait and fight you but I see I have no other choice,” Beatrix said as she stood up. “Then so be it. This is my home, I am not leaving especially if that stupid tomato gets to stay!”
“Very well. So you are claiming that you will stay and meet a humiliating defeat?”
“In my current state it wouldn’t be too humiliating. My humiliation was already caused by that rotten tomato and I already lost my home once. I’m not losing it again by being exiled.”
“Then fight we must, and settle this in the ancient fashion.”
Yagami watched from the sidelines with the two Hime Miko behind him. If anything happened, he would be there to react especially now that Gloria had joined the fray. The state of Rome was horrible, to the extent one could barely call it a ruin. The giantess, he had shown a smidgen of interest in, but the other Campione. With those nine tails, there was no way he as a man of Yamato could not be interested.
Beatrix quickly gathered rocks from the ground with her only remaining hand, before she threw them with haste at the True Queen. She was not about to let herself be exiled from Italy.
The True Queen thus fell to a building below as the chunks of rocks and concrete struck her hard, sending her down from her high-placed crystal. There was a cloud of smoke where she was dropped. Beatrix jumped high, stomping the building where the True Queen had landed upon. The force and her weight demolished the building completely, a cloud of dust spread out as it hit the ground.
“Get up. I’m certain that wouldn’t be enough to take you out,” Beatrix said as she took a step back.
“Oh? Impressive Authority, no wonder it is so destructive.” The True Queen stood atop a puddle of crystal some distance away from Beatrix, floating in the air. How the ruler of Europe reached that point after she stomped at her on the building, was something Beatrix knew not. Indeed, she didn’t looked as though she was hurt—despite the fact that she was struck with debris just a moment ago. “However, I am enraged verily after all. Furthermore, I am disappointed.”
“Damn it, just what is she? Tch, seems I really needed more power before facing her.” Beatrix picked up more debris as she felt at this point she had no other choice but to continue fighting. She was not about to be exiled from her home country, not just when her new life had begun.
The True Queen vanished, traversing into the state of Godspeed, her seamless movement impossible to bare witness to with the naked eye. She reappeared as the cloud of debris passed by her. It was as though Beatrix was dealing with Discordia again, but it was much, much worse. Her senses screamed at her to not face this Godslayer even as she was energized by the feeling of battle-frenzy, which numbed most of her pain except the final cut she had received from Rosaria. The kind of fear that was invoked upon her by the True Queen was something she’d never experienced before, but she refused to give in to it.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=z0Vtz497MZg)
The Goddess of Britain thus raised her right arm up to the Heavens as she sang in her singsong voice thus:
“O personification of the luminous Dawn! O personification of the luminous Moon! I am she who bringeth upon this world the light of justice and the shadow it bears—the wicked who dwell in the dark to slay the dark, the righteous who dwell in the light to slay the light. For I am the ultimate ruler—I am the ultimate bringer of balance! Heed mine prayer and arise, shower thy celestial radiance upon the realm that hath been led astray!”
And so, the sun rose from the east, and the moon rose from the west. The two celestial bodies were pulled up to the horizon as the black clouds were moved away.
Indeed. there was a second sun in the sky now—brought forth by the Authority of the True Queen!
The light of Eos and Selene thus descended upon the giantess of the earth, the luminous rays of the moon and the tremulous rays of the sun danced and intertwined before they showered down at Beatrix.
Yagami grimaced and turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, swiftly covering their eyes with his hands. “Don’t open your eyes if you wish to keep your eyesight.” A pair of red lenses formed and solidified over his own eyes as he returned to watching the spectacle, this time with something to block the inevitable flare of light.
“Ehhh, but I want to see this!”
“Oh hush, heed your Lord’s words.”
The gyaru and the stoic Hime Miko uttered.
Beatrix laughed hysterically. “Crazy attack after another. I don’t want to leave my home! I will not have an outsider have it! I don’t care how long you have lived, old hag! I’ll live and come after you!”
“Oh? Persistent, I see. Very well. I shall not exile you out of respect for the will you have displayed, but know this—you are clearly unfit to rule these lands. Regardless, I shall accept your challenge any time.”
The light of the moon and sun thus smote upon Beatrix’ form. It was cold and hot at the same time, a sensation she could hardly comprehend, yet she found herself screaming from the top of her lungs in utmost agony. Even the final gash delivered upon her by Rosaria didn’t feel this bad, it was as though she was truly on fire, yet at the same time it was as if she was drowning in icy cold water. What was most ridiculous about this situation was that the heat and cold didn’t balance each other and cancel themselves out. Such a miracle that could hurt her Godly form could only be that of an extremely potent Authority.
Beatrix felt intense pain on her body. She had somehow managed to live that attack but was unable to feel much of her body. She tried standing up but could feel her body at all, seemingly not responding with one exception. Her instinct told her that she could call upon something, and so she did. Black wings like that of crows sprouted from her back. She was surprised, she had not seen this before. She couldn’t help but smile. She then began to flap her wings even if she couldn’t properly move she didn’t want to be laid on the ground.
“I shall take these lands from you, it might not be today but I shall take them from your grasp one day!”
“As I have stated, I am willing to accept your challenge in the future. Savor your defeat well, young King.”
I will take you down one day and take everything from you… Beatrix thought, her body now transforming back to normal. She noticed that the fingers cut off from her hand were restored as she returned to her ordinary form, but the wounds remained. Tired and full of fatigue, she finally passed out.
“See, told you that she wrecked it,” Rosaria spoke casually, tossing a piece of debris to the side. She was too busy trying not to be a casualty in the surprise battle that broke out—she even forgot that she should be a combatant there, too. “That said, I’m going to find Lina and Marie!” She walked only a few paces until her Authority finally ended, which also pulled out the surge of energy keeping her up, making her fall to her knees and eventually plopping face down to the dirt, passed out.
Once the light show was over, the red faded away and Yagami released the hold he had kept on the two girls. He would have to reevaluate that giantess, seeing that she managed to withstand that Authority, something he hadn’t expected from a youngling.
Now that all was said and done, Caim deemed it safe to finally come out. As he walked devoutly across the debris and rubble, making a beeline for the redhead’s body, he frowned once he got a good look at her.
“Reckless,” he snarled. He glanced over to the other woman—the giantess—and deepened his scowl. “Foolish. And yet, the both of thee hath no shame...”
The Paladin sighed. There was no point in berating the unconscious. There was something more important on his mind as he saw the True Queen come down to the street where he was, taking steps across crystal platforms that formed under her soles.
“Lady Gloria?” He turned to the True Queen, almost failing to hide his now-pleased expression. “Thou were... simply extraordinary…” While he was nothing short of amazed, Caim wasn’t the best at giving compliments, or showing any emotion other than that stern look he would give. Actually, he was very awkward with giving praise to others.
“I thank thou for thy hearty compliment,” Gloria only said as she looked down at the seventh King on the ground.
“So you were out,” Marina said with an indifferent look, popping up from behind the Campione. “Did you see how this mess came to be?”
“Verily. These two were the cause of it as far as I’ve seen.” Caim’s voice was stern once he pointed to the unconscious couple near him. He then sighed with resign. “I suppose it wouldst been a great deal to ask for their quelling much earlier.”
“The information arrived rather late, so we couldn’t take action earlier.”
Alina stayed a respectful distance from the True Queen as she picked her away across the destruction to get to Rosaria. Nonetheless, she couldn’t help but glance at the ancient Campione, the display of her power still fresh in her mind. Will Rosaria be as strong as her one day? Alina realized she probably wouldn’t be around to see it. She’d die from old age if nothing else, but hopefully she could continue to be a part of this for as long as possible.
The Diavolo Rosso reached the eighth King’s battered body. “You’ve done enough for today, my lord,” she said.” She scooped her up in her arms.
“O knight of the Copper Black Cross, tell your Lord that the Divine Instrument shall be accepted by me, Gloria, the second King,” the True Queen proclaimed with a tone that demanded respect, her voice echoing across the street.
Alina froze, then found her voice. “Your message shall be delivered, Your Majesty,” she shouted back.
“Nnn, t’was our first encounter would be as such but the two younglings have potential,” Yagami commented as he appeared beside Gloria. “Both have traits that interest me, the giant one. Not many could withstand that particular Authority. The crimson haired lass is also intriguing with the power of the nine-tailed fox.”
“The giantess hath usurped an Authority from the mighty Discordia… thus she possesses extraordinary vitality—but that may well be her only useful trait,” Gloria replied.
“Fumu fumu, that may be so but she hath survived nonetheless. Perhaps with a little guidance, she will amount to more than just a ruffian.”
“With little guidance, she shall learn from thee what benefits her evil ambitions, and betray thy expectations—do not squander efforts most precious, Cursed King.”
“A shame then for her designs to be as dark as what composes my body. A watchful eye on her, I shall keep due to no small part of what she has done to Rome.” Yagami turned to the two Hime Miko behind him, nudging them forward to take a look at the devastation. “Observe, the destruction caused by two young Devil Kings. See what they have wrought on what is the capital of Italy.”
“As expected of the mon—the Kings,” Himiko boldly said.
“That’s pretty sad in a way, I was looking forward to observing the fashion senses of the Europeans,” Natsuki replied, rubbing the back of her head.
“There will be other cities for us to visit. There we can take time to indulge in some of what Europe has to offer but please focus on the matter at hand, Natsuki.”
“What’s there to focus about here?”
“This could have very well happened in Yamato. Do you not understand that Devil Kings are walking disasters?” Yagami said, rapping her lightly on the head.
“I already knew that, though. Your Majesty is a well-reputed monster in our country, after all.” The gyaru laughed. “How silly of Your Majesty yourself to personally tell me that.”
“This city was levelled in less than a day yet you don’t bat an eyelid. Children these days…” he grumbled. “Still, an experience to be had for those who have yet to witness destruction firsthand.”
“Mn? While this is amazing, there are more amazing things to see anyway—I can show them to you any time for a good extra wad of cash. Ehehe.”
“Shameless…” Himiko huffed.
“Don’t I already give you enough pocket money?” Yagami added with a frown. “I hope at least you can understand the implications of this battle, Himiko.”
“But it’s never enough!”
“Indeed I do, my Lord may count on it,” Himiko replied with a slight bow of her head. “It is evident that monsters akin to Your Majesty are spawning and the world may soon be reduced to this state all the same.”
“Which is why stepping out once in a blue moon is beneficial. Nnn, I do so wish to speak to the two young ones…”
“And?”
“I’d rather not get involved with such people,” Natsuki blatantly expressed. “They’re a bunch of idiots.”
“Heh, they remind me of the time I was their age. Young, reckless and a penchant for destruction. Still, what makes you say that, Natsuki-chan?” Yagami asked.
“Sixth sense, I guess? I have a way of telling what kind of people I meet, sorta.”
Yagami looked to Himiko for confirmation, who shrugged, “Ho, then what kind of person did I feel like to you?”
“Hm… a man who pretends to be upright and elderly but just wants to be young again?”
Yagami chuckled. “Not too far from the mark, my dear. Let us continue this conversation tonight, you have sufficiently piqued my interest as well.”
“For tonight we may rest in the hotel that I hath been in before arriving at the lands of Yamato,” Gloria said. “I shall be moving out in the morrow.”
“Shall I follow thou or is Europe open to my travels?” Yagami asked for confirmation.
“That is a decision left to thee, I am returning to England with the Divine Instrument.”
“Hoho, Britannia. Hmm, I shall give my decision by then. Art thou going to study the Divine Instrument?”
“Not much to study of it, I am knowledgeable of it enough. The Day of Rising Forests… I suppose I shall take this matter into mine own hands.”
“Ho, this might sway mine decision enough with the way thou regards the matter. Bah, I shall leave it for later. Where are the two younglings headed, I wonder…”
“I reckon they shall stay here… or would they pursue the Divine Instrument? That would be interesting in itself.”
“Hah, I don’t think any are foolish enough to do so, True Queen. If they wake before thy departure then perhaps we shall have a short conversation. The nine tails… That particular Authority is almost synonymous with that of my Yamato’s but there is always the faint possibility of it being otherwise.”
“I doubt the children would awaken by then, their bodies are far too tired from the ordeal. Though I agree with thou on the possibility, it is undoubtedly related to the legends of the nine tailed foxes that this child may hath usurped.”
“Mufufu. This will be most enjoyable…” Yagami uttered, mostly to himself as a smile began to form on his face.
“Thou seem a tad too happy about this, not that I can judge, however. The wretches deserve such punishment,” Caim commented. He crossed his arms and almost mused once he stood next to Yagami.
“They are young and brash but I suppose you are right, paladin. It is inexcusable to have a lack of manners at that age.”
“What I would like to know is, what in God’s holy name was on their minds when they were causing this much destruction? Remorse, did they not feel?”
“That matters not when compared to the True Queen’s wrath,” Yagami said with a shrug of his shoulders. “We are Devil Kings, destruction inevitably follows in our wake.”
“Thou art a Campione, ser? I would not have been able to tell if thou had not told me firsthand.” Caim’s expression switched to a face of interest as a single brow raised.
“The very same. Just an old one, mind you. Wanted to see what the youngins are up to so here I am.”
“Funny how thou would happen to stumble upon this chaos upon thy visit. Heh… Decimus would be furious to find this done by children. Knowing him, he would take these two under his wing, punish them, and recondition their personalities altogether.” An almost content smirk fell upon Caim’s expression, then, as if something of that nature pleased him.
“You have uttered a name I have not heard for untold ages, paladin. Why… or how do you know of that name?”
“I suppose thou doth not know. Decimus was my master in times of the Third Crusade before his death.”
“This paladin speaketh of a curious tale in which he claimeth to hath cometh from the path,” Gloria supplemented. Yagami only made a look of interest and hummed as he listened.
“T’is the truth. The image of castles and my fellow knights at my side doth be clear in my memory—mayhaps the last thing I recall that made the smallest iota of sense,” Caim defended. “I had almost believed myself to be in a completely different realm with how bloody chaotic everything is here.”
“It’s not usually so bad here,” Marina said. “Much more peaceful than the crusades, I believe your timing is simply quite bad,” Marina said.
“…Is there any information the texts of today that telleth of the Third Crusade’s end, by the way? I am curious what my fate would spell had I stayed back.”
“They are rather easy to find if you know where to look, such as the internet.”
“The…” Raising his brow as high as he could manage, the Paladin made a mixed expression of irritation and confusion. “Art thou fabricating words? Thou would not find information in a net.”
“It is something you use on a computer. A virtual world, sorta.”
Even with that explanation, the Paladin was just as clueless.
“…What? Now thou art just making fun of me. T’is possible to acquire information in some fabricated world thou would call a… compyootor?”
“Uh… E-Elder Sister…?” Marina called out to Gloria with eyes pleading for help.
“Ufufu, I suppose it would take some time for our ancient Paladin to adjust with the technology of our time,” Gloria said with a look of mirth.
“Hmph, assuming my sanity remains intact, considering everything I saw here today.” Caim crossed his arms and furrowed his brows toward the distance.
“Assuming it does…” Marina repeated.
“We have overstayed our welcome in this wreckage. Come, let us depart,” Gloria said, walking away, the group joining her as she started her departure.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
In the historical site of the Roman Colosseum stood the seventh King, the one who preferred to be addressed as a Queen, Beatrix, a Campione whose presence had been taking Italy by storm for some months now. Rumors of her Authority were abound, and the destruction she caused in Piazza del Campo a well-known story.
Now, with the eighth Campione in sight of the rumors and gossip—and the strange coming of forces in Rome—one could tell that something grand would take place soon.
“So far,” Allen began, “nothing appears to be out of the ordinary. Perhaps this is yet another sight-seeing trip, after all?”
“Might as well look around first, they could be hiding somewhere. If nothing yet again I will just head back and see if there’re any other clues, but this is getting tiring!”
“Very well—” A ringtone escaped from his pockets and Allen took out his cellphone. “Ah, please excuse me, Your Majesty.” He walked away, speaking on his phone.
Beatrix walked around for some time, inspecting the colosseum while Allen was away.
Perhaps I rushed my decision in letting this organization work for me. All information is being gathered too slow. When I find whoever has been getting the information faster I’ll make sure to make them pay for going after my prey.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C8GES2KPFcc)
Oho, to locate a Godslayer here. What rare treat †˜tis may be. A singsong voice of a woman echoed across the colosseum.
Beatrix was surprised. She didn’t expect someone to actually be here. Yet she wondered with excitement who could it be.
“Who might you be?!” Beatrix shouted as she looked around.
Yet she could find none around her. Her body felt the rush of adrenaline, as magical power started to flow through her, making her battle-ready. Indeed, this was a sign that she was now in presence of a God.
I am the ancient Goddess of nature’s dwellers. It hath been long apparent that Godslayers are being born—one after another, at that. To meet one such individual today, I am pleasantly surprised.
“Why don’t you come out of hiding then? I’ve been looking for a God or Goddess myself.” Beatrix smiled.
Thine invitation is most tempting, but I must decline for the day, for I seek only but mine own Symbol, the Symbol of Nature. When I regain it, I shall be available once more for thy challenge.
“You’ve gotta be kidding me! I finally find a Goddess and you won't fight me!” Beatrix said angrily. After all this time searching, finally being able to find someone and the Goddess wouldn’t even show herself. “What the is heck is this Symbol of Nature anyway?!”
A part of mineself. Well, do not be so impatient, it is unbecoming of a King. If thou is to aim for the grace and rulership that the Gods hath shown before, I would claim thou hast but a long way to tread. Now, I must depart. Fare thee well.
After these words were heard, the presence of the Goddess was gone, and Beatrix’ energetic state was starting to evaporate seemingly, her intense flow of mana ceasing.
“Damn it!!” Beatrix shouted as she stomped the floor angrily. “Why even bother speaking if you weren’t even gonna show yourself?!”
Allen soon walked back into the colosseum. “I have returned, Your Majesty—” He noted the anger in her face. “Is something the matter?”
“There was a Goddess here yet she had the nerve not to show her face when talking to me! Just because she was looking for something.”
“I see… something came up, actually, so perhaps this was for the best. Miss Alberta called to say that she has gathered some of the higher-ups of other Mage’s Associations. They’d like to meet Your Majesty to discuss a matter.”
“What matter would that be?”
“I was not told in detail over the phone, but if it requires a Campione, it’d mean that it has to do with some kind of a disaster only they may combat, yes? Anyway, they’re coming to meet us here.”
“Better be about a Heretic God. After today if I don’t fight one soon I’ll shred to pieces those who annoy me!”
What God of disasters allowed her to become a Campione? Oh, right—that was my fault. Allen sighed internally as he maintained his expression.
Beatrix could see several individuals enter the field of the colosseum now. One wore a black robe and appeared to be a very old man, another wore a suit with a purple necktie, his facial features handsome, his hair black and his eyes red. He looked young, seemingly in his early-twenties. The third person was a woman wearing a jet black coat over a pure white dress, her sleeves were pulled up. Her hair was blonde and her eyes, emerald. This person was short despite seeming to be older than the young adult beside her. The fourth and last person was Alberta Radcliff, someone Beatrix already knew.
“I apologize for bothering Your Majesty so soon after the departure to hunt for a Heretic God,” Alberta said with a bow. “But when the opportunity showed itself, I just couldn’t let it slip by, for Your Majesty’s sake too.”
“Care to tell me what it is then? I need to find out what exactly the Goddess that was here was looking for.”
“Huh? Well, does Your Majesty remember the relic that was used to defeat the Goddess Discordia?”
“Of course, I could never forget it. I was hoping to get it back one day as it was incredible useful to me.”
“Well, I’ve been trying to convince the Mage’s Associations of Italy to pass it on to Your Majesty. See, this is a piece of artifact that will bring about danger in the world.”
“I wonder what would be more dangerous, a Heretic God attacking or the medallion?”
“It is our assumption that a Heretic God will eventually come to the medallion and fulfill the Day of Rising Forests, a prophecy made by Princess Lucy.”
“Day of Rising Forests? What is that, some sort of doomsday prophecy?”
“Your Majesty could say that. Anyway, these are the representatives of the Mage’s Associations.”
“I am Marco Brivio,” the old man said. “I have heard… much of Your Majesty’s activities.”
“My name is Stefano Catalano,” the handsome man said. “It is a pleasure to meet Your Majesty.”
“Linda Montana,” the blonde woman said in a cold tone.
Albert spoke, “Yes, it’s said that the forests of the world will overgrow that day and all civilizations will become nearly impossible to operate.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Beatrix simply said. “Overgrown forest you say? It makes me wonder if the Symbol of Nature has anything to do with that.”
“We don’t know what it’s called… but we know that this medallion will bring about grave peril to the world due to whatever Heretic God that comes for it.”
“Your Majesty is a Campione, so Miss Radcliff has been persuading us to lend the medallion to Your Majesty to try and avert the crisis,” the old man was the first to speak after the introductions aside from Alberta.
“I would trust the True Queen more, but they say Your Majesty is strong too.” Linda shrugged. “I can’t tell who’s the best candidate for it, but I don’t think the two top guns want to attract a Heretic God to their respective countries now. Which left us with the one who is described to desire battles with Heretic Gods.” She coldly looked down upon the Campione. “That would be Your Majesty.”
“I wonder if one should look at a Queen like that? It might provoke something,” Beatrix said with a grin, looking at Linda before looking at everyone else. “I’ll gladly take it, I’ve been bored lately. If the medallion brings forth a Heretic God even better.”
I see that Lys Blanc is as fearless as ever, Allen thought, looking at Linda, only maintaining silence.
Linda turned an eye in the corner and sighed. “Never mind, I know a better candidate than Your Majesty.”
“Really now? You first dare look at me with that expression and now this? I could care less who you are I’m getting that medallion. If I have to take you or the other one you have in mind down I shall.”
Now, with the eighth Campione in sight of the rumors and gossip—and the strange coming of forces in Rome—one could tell that something grand would take place soon.
“So far,” Allen began, “nothing appears to be out of the ordinary. Perhaps this is yet another sight-seeing trip, after all?”
“Might as well look around first, they could be hiding somewhere. If nothing yet again I will just head back and see if there’re any other clues, but this is getting tiring!”
“Very well—” A ringtone escaped from his pockets and Allen took out his cellphone. “Ah, please excuse me, Your Majesty.” He walked away, speaking on his phone.
Beatrix walked around for some time, inspecting the colosseum while Allen was away.
Perhaps I rushed my decision in letting this organization work for me. All information is being gathered too slow. When I find whoever has been getting the information faster I’ll make sure to make them pay for going after my prey.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C8GES2KPFcc)
Oho, to locate a Godslayer here. What rare treat †˜tis may be. A singsong voice of a woman echoed across the colosseum.
Beatrix was surprised. She didn’t expect someone to actually be here. Yet she wondered with excitement who could it be.
“Who might you be?!” Beatrix shouted as she looked around.
Yet she could find none around her. Her body felt the rush of adrenaline, as magical power started to flow through her, making her battle-ready. Indeed, this was a sign that she was now in presence of a God.
I am the ancient Goddess of nature’s dwellers. It hath been long apparent that Godslayers are being born—one after another, at that. To meet one such individual today, I am pleasantly surprised.
“Why don’t you come out of hiding then? I’ve been looking for a God or Goddess myself.” Beatrix smiled.
Thine invitation is most tempting, but I must decline for the day, for I seek only but mine own Symbol, the Symbol of Nature. When I regain it, I shall be available once more for thy challenge.
“You’ve gotta be kidding me! I finally find a Goddess and you won't fight me!” Beatrix said angrily. After all this time searching, finally being able to find someone and the Goddess wouldn’t even show herself. “What the is heck is this Symbol of Nature anyway?!”
A part of mineself. Well, do not be so impatient, it is unbecoming of a King. If thou is to aim for the grace and rulership that the Gods hath shown before, I would claim thou hast but a long way to tread. Now, I must depart. Fare thee well.
After these words were heard, the presence of the Goddess was gone, and Beatrix’ energetic state was starting to evaporate seemingly, her intense flow of mana ceasing.
“Damn it!!” Beatrix shouted as she stomped the floor angrily. “Why even bother speaking if you weren’t even gonna show yourself?!”
Allen soon walked back into the colosseum. “I have returned, Your Majesty—” He noted the anger in her face. “Is something the matter?”
“There was a Goddess here yet she had the nerve not to show her face when talking to me! Just because she was looking for something.”
“I see… something came up, actually, so perhaps this was for the best. Miss Alberta called to say that she has gathered some of the higher-ups of other Mage’s Associations. They’d like to meet Your Majesty to discuss a matter.”
“What matter would that be?”
“I was not told in detail over the phone, but if it requires a Campione, it’d mean that it has to do with some kind of a disaster only they may combat, yes? Anyway, they’re coming to meet us here.”
“Better be about a Heretic God. After today if I don’t fight one soon I’ll shred to pieces those who annoy me!”
What God of disasters allowed her to become a Campione? Oh, right—that was my fault. Allen sighed internally as he maintained his expression.
Beatrix could see several individuals enter the field of the colosseum now. One wore a black robe and appeared to be a very old man, another wore a suit with a purple necktie, his facial features handsome, his hair black and his eyes red. He looked young, seemingly in his early-twenties. The third person was a woman wearing a jet black coat over a pure white dress, her sleeves were pulled up. Her hair was blonde and her eyes, emerald. This person was short despite seeming to be older than the young adult beside her. The fourth and last person was Alberta Radcliff, someone Beatrix already knew.
“I apologize for bothering Your Majesty so soon after the departure to hunt for a Heretic God,” Alberta said with a bow. “But when the opportunity showed itself, I just couldn’t let it slip by, for Your Majesty’s sake too.”
“Care to tell me what it is then? I need to find out what exactly the Goddess that was here was looking for.”
“Huh? Well, does Your Majesty remember the relic that was used to defeat the Goddess Discordia?”
“Of course, I could never forget it. I was hoping to get it back one day as it was incredible useful to me.”
“Well, I’ve been trying to convince the Mage’s Associations of Italy to pass it on to Your Majesty. See, this is a piece of artifact that will bring about danger in the world.”
“I wonder what would be more dangerous, a Heretic God attacking or the medallion?”
“It is our assumption that a Heretic God will eventually come to the medallion and fulfill the Day of Rising Forests, a prophecy made by Princess Lucy.”
“Day of Rising Forests? What is that, some sort of doomsday prophecy?”
“Your Majesty could say that. Anyway, these are the representatives of the Mage’s Associations.”
“I am Marco Brivio,” the old man said. “I have heard… much of Your Majesty’s activities.”
“My name is Stefano Catalano,” the handsome man said. “It is a pleasure to meet Your Majesty.”
“Linda Montana,” the blonde woman said in a cold tone.
Albert spoke, “Yes, it’s said that the forests of the world will overgrow that day and all civilizations will become nearly impossible to operate.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” Beatrix simply said. “Overgrown forest you say? It makes me wonder if the Symbol of Nature has anything to do with that.”
“We don’t know what it’s called… but we know that this medallion will bring about grave peril to the world due to whatever Heretic God that comes for it.”
“Your Majesty is a Campione, so Miss Radcliff has been persuading us to lend the medallion to Your Majesty to try and avert the crisis,” the old man was the first to speak after the introductions aside from Alberta.
“I would trust the True Queen more, but they say Your Majesty is strong too.” Linda shrugged. “I can’t tell who’s the best candidate for it, but I don’t think the two top guns want to attract a Heretic God to their respective countries now. Which left us with the one who is described to desire battles with Heretic Gods.” She coldly looked down upon the Campione. “That would be Your Majesty.”
“I wonder if one should look at a Queen like that? It might provoke something,” Beatrix said with a grin, looking at Linda before looking at everyone else. “I’ll gladly take it, I’ve been bored lately. If the medallion brings forth a Heretic God even better.”
I see that Lys Blanc is as fearless as ever, Allen thought, looking at Linda, only maintaining silence.
Linda turned an eye in the corner and sighed. “Never mind, I know a better candidate than Your Majesty.”
“Really now? You first dare look at me with that expression and now this? I could care less who you are I’m getting that medallion. If I have to take you or the other one you have in mind down I shall.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Two days had passed since the battle with Eurybia, the Heretic Goddess who possessed mastery of the seas. Yagami’s time was spent in solitude. The Miko attendant of Yagami chose to leave the house for some time to make preparations, after which she made mention that Yagami himself could go and oversee the work at Mount Fuji. On the other hand, he hadn’t seen Gloria at all for the past two days. He had heard from his subordinates that she managed to slip out of their range somehow while they were keeping watch just in case.
He heard or felt no footsteps or vibrations across the tatami mats when the paper door slid open abruptly to disturb the golden silence. The Campione of the West appeared, now donning her usual white dress, which seemed to fit her more than the black attires after all.
“Good morning, Cursed King. Art thou have moments to spare?”
“For thee, always. What seems to be the matter, True Queen?”
“I hath but two more days to enjoy the sceneries of Yamato, doth thou hast recommendations for sightseeing?”
“Fuji aside, there are many other wonderful places but if thou art interested in the history of Yamato, perhaps a trip to Kyoto would be apt.”
“Mnm… Kyoto. The name rings familiar. What was it about?”
“Kyoto was the former seat of power before the capital changed to Edo and still retains most of its cultural history. I have been trying hard to keep it that way.”
“Oho, more cultural aspects for mine heart to explore. I shall make note of it. Have there been any change with the situation of Mount Fuji?”
“Reconstruction of the shrine has begun but I want to drop by for a brief moment and inspect the progress myself.”
“Mnm, the spiritual balance is broken still. I wouldst assume thou subordinates are not focusing on that aspect of the Mount Fuji. †˜Tis a bit of a surprise.”
“They do what they can, it would be unreasonable of me to ask them to rebuild a mountain, especially one with such splendor as Fuji. Though it distresses me so, I will have to prioritize the spiritual balance of Yamato.”
“Mn, so when art thou departing for Fuji?”
“My aide will keep me updated of when it is ready but I wish to travel within a day or two once accommodations have been completed.”
“I suppose we shall part while thou remains to oversee Fuji. I wish thee luck.”
“Umu. What of thy return to Europe? Does the offer for my participation still stand?”
“Well, two days till I make mine return via my private vessel. Thou mayest join me but would that not hamper thine intention to oversee the reestablishment process?”
“My subordinates are capable of that much but just to be sure, I will watch over them at the beginning.”
“It feels as though thou art young again.” Gloria laughed. “Thou wish to do everything!”
“I merely wish to see how the children will fare in my absence. They may be glad to be rid of me for even a short moment after so long, one may never know. Even I… cannot possibly be around forever.”
“Mn, that is indeed true, for death would find us regardless of where we hide. I suppose even without thee, the children would adapt. Mayhaps they are too lax now with the protection of a Campione at hand.”
“That is the conclusion I have come to. Hence my touch and go before joining thee on thy return to the West.”
She placed a finger under her chin as she looked up. “But would thou fareth well outside thy domain? I could imagine the bold Cursed King get lost, or get kidnapped, or break things unawares…” A strange image seemed to pop into her head as she spoke these words innocently, as if the Cursed King was in reality a child.
“N-NA! Thou art know that I hath travelled before and yet speaketh such things!” Yagami protested
“But reports claim that thou art childish and naughty, I wonder if it was some form of a jape? Like I hath heard thou wouldst oft find himself lost, and wander to… all kinds of places that I would rather not name…”
Yagami began muttering in archaic Japanese with a shake of his head. “Hnf. My wandering is merely a means to sate the curiosity. It is only natural to want to know about things one does not. If they lead me into… strange places then, so be it.”
“But I hath heard that thou stepped into the ladies bath once. Was that also a part of curiosity?” she asked with a tilt of her head.
Yagami squinted at her, not exactly sure how to reply to that. “T’was a momentary lapse… I forget not every country has mixed bathing areas.”
“Mhm, mhm, of course, I believe thee, I believe thee.” She nodded. “Good to be young indeed.”
Yagami huffed at her. “I have been without consort for some time, let an old man have his fun once in awhile.”
“Ufufu, it is not as though I am stopping thee, but it does make one concerned. We would not want to see thine curses afloat the water of a lady’s tub, after all.”
“Even I would not be so crass as to do that,” Yagami said with a sigh.
“But is that really true? What if thou grow too excited? They may seep off the skin!”
“Thou art think I am some swamp monster from a cartoon!? Muh…”
“Is that not true?” The True Queen blinked in surprise in innocence for a moment, before revealing a sly smile.
“I had forgotten thou hath already seen cartoons of me. The imagination of my people is sometimes far too strange.”
“Ufufu, thy people are too creative and unique that I do not know what to say at times. Especially with the range of products that are unavailable in every other part of the world.”
“Far too many things, especially those of the adult kind. Never could I imagine some of those possible and yet...”
The curve of her lips grew wider. “And yet?”
“The phrase curiousity killed the cat rings true. I don’t think I can look at some things the same way again.”
“Like the strange †˜fetishes’ that are birthed in thy lands?”
“I did want Yamato to go down in history but not like this,” he said in dismay.
“They even have a Queen Elizabeth themed love hotel, how amusing.” She laughed.
“They have much more than that. Perhaps thou would be interested in trying one out? Despite its status, love hotels have quite the amenities.”
“Mn, that would be an interesting prospect indeed, but it would be inconvenient for others if I draw a crowd into such establishments.”
“Go incognito,” he replied with a chuckle. “Though I do not think the owner would be displeased if one such as thyself graced his establishment. The opposite in fact.”
“Ufufu, I may do so just to make a joke with mine Sister.”
“Mufufu. It was your Sister who did point out that I was in a show to thou, was it not?”
“Incidentally, yes. She informed me that thou mayest be as perverted as the character is depicted, I wonder how true it is in reality, ufufu.”
“We should try, what was the word, pranking her? I do so enjoy these little tricks. Not just thy Sister but when my subordinates find out… Mufufufu.”
“Huhuhu, I shall keep thine idea in mind.”
A voice was heard from outside the paper door. “My Lord, it is Himiko, may I enter?”
“You have permission,” Yagami said, turning his attention away from Gloria for the moment.
The door slid open and his aide, the Miko, entered—but she didn’t enter alone, for she pulled another by her collar into the room.
“I apologize for the wait, my Lord.” The Miko made a deep bow. “The truth is, our process to recover the spiritual balance of Mount Fuji has not progressed in any way so far.”
“Ah, we already knew that,” Gloria said, waving at her with a candid smile.
Tch, that woman… Her veins twitched under her skin. Even when the Miko didn’t let her emotions show to her face, the Campione of the West could read her expressions perfectly. “Ahem. So, with that said, I brought to my Lord the Hime Miko who has been refusing to lend a hand in our ritual.”
“Ehhh, but I don’t want to take part in a ritual. It’s a paaain!” the other girl complained.
Rings adorned her fingers, a scrunchie worn on her wrist, the other decorated with slim bangles. The Hime Miko possessed blonde hair that appeared to be dyed and was unnatural, its luster not living up to the richness of Gloria’s. This trendy and particularly strange Hime Miko was a first for Yagami, a gyaru Miko he had never seen before. She wore a school uniform with her vest tied across her hips.
“Nnnn… Mmm…” Yagami nodded his head slowly, though there was a slight frown on his features.
“Hm?” The gyaru Miko seemed to be confused. “Is this handsome man really the King? Isn’t he supposed to be, like, you know, older? Like a middle-aged man at least? That’s like, so hilarious.”
“Hmm? Does this appearance displease you? If so, that can be rectified immediately,” Yagami said with a chortle.
“My Lord, it is hardly the time to make jokes, please order this Hime Miko to get her act together!” Himiko stated sternly.
“Hey, King, why not tell this stuck-up Hime Miko friend of mine to stop pestering me? A no is a no!” the blonde Miko said.
“Oh dear,” Gloria said. “They get along so well.”
“That’s not true!” the two Mikos said in unison.
“Indeed their friendship is unbreakable,” Yagami said. “Nnn, how about this. Girl, do you enjoy travelling?”
“Mn? Never really went around much, maybe just the beaches,” the blonde Miko answered.
“What of Europe? Ever wanted to go?”
“My King, what about the spiritual balance…?” Himiko questioned.
“I do, I do!” the other Miko answered. “But I still wooon’t do the ritual because it’s a pain!”
“Those who do not work do not eat. I am surprised this was not brought to my attention till now, but has she been fulfilling her duties?”
“If fooling around is fulfilling duties, I’m sure she is doing it very dutifully,” Himiko bitterly answered. “F-Flirting around with men and g-going to the l-l-love hotels… she is an indecent Hime Miko!”
“But it’s fun,” the other Miko said. “Better than cleaning the dust on some shrine.” She shrugged.
“This is the so-called †˜compensated dating’…” Yagami said with a sigh. “How many months has she not worked? Calculate that and it’s how much she has to return.”
The gyaru frowned. “Why do I have to return? It’s not like I ever got paid for anything.”
“That would be four years and six months…” Himiko mumbled.
“I ensured all who gave aid received compensation in some form… Could I trouble you to investigate further, Himiko?”
“Huh?! Compensations? Those are given to the parents of the Hime Mikos to raise them and make them do work. It has nothing to do with me.” The gyaru crossed her arms.
“So that means all the money my organisation has paid for your growth has been used elsewhere?” Yagami said, looking at Gloria with a face that said “can you believe this?”
Gloria on the other hand seemed to be extremely amused, while the gyaru was enraged, somewhat.
“I believe the sum of money is too large that the parents don’t want their children to spend it,” Himiko said. “This happened with my family too, and the families of Hime Mikos are strict, particularly the four main families.”
“This matter should have been resolved before even coming here. You, tell me your name,” Yagami commanded the gyaru.
It appeared as though the gyaru didn’t want to give her own name, but felt compelled to do so. “It’s Natsuki.”
“Himiko, are there any other Hime Miko’s available for the spiritual restoration? I know it is unreasonable but they will have to do the job instead.”
“Really now…” Himiko sighed. “There are some Hime Mikos available but they’ll need to leave their post to do this, and will take some time to come to Tokyo. This girl here is our best Hime Miko but no one regards her as such because she is a lazy… thing.”
“Who’re you calling a lazy thing?! I just like my freedom, mind you,” Natsuki quipped.
“Make it happen,” Yagami said. “She will be following me on my travels in Europe, perhaps she may yet amount to something. Of course, you will be coming along too.”
“Eh?” Himiko seemed to be completely taken aback. “Me, my Lord? Abroad?”
“Why not? Think of it was a reward for being my aide for so long. Does a trip around Europe not satisfy you?”
“N-No, it’s not that, I’ve never been outside before… anyway! Natsuki never did anything but my Lord is paying her such a high honor! That is the height of unfairness!”
“Nnn? She will be watched over by both of us and I want to whip her into shape… unless you wish to partake in her training as well? That is fine too but I had intended it to be somewhat of a working holiday for you.”
“Training? Training the possibly strongest Hime Miko such as her?” Himiko said, looking disappointedly at the King. “And no, I’d rather take time off, but I was hoping to work with Fuji.”
“Ehhh? Really disgusting, a three-hundred year old pervert training a maiden, don’t you have any shame?!” Natsuki exclaimed.
“Oh dear, so the rumors are true after all, ufufufu.” Gloria made a sly smile again.
“Oh not you too,” Yagami said. “At the end of the day, I will be leaving Yamato for Europe. I require an aide, be it you or Natsuki.”
“Well, if she can be useful for once I should let her be the aide, however much I doubt her mannerisms as one,” Himiko said bitterly. I guess I could leave both monsters together, they’re fitting that way!
“She needs to be taught. You on the other hand, are already competent. Hence my desire to bring you both.”
“If my Lord insists, it shall happen, I do not think my passport was ever prepared, though… or was it? No, my parents are too old-fashioned, aside from the registry, what else would they bother with?” Himiko’s words eventually became mutterings of her own.
“Nnn, why not I pay both of your houses a visit?” Yagami said with a clap of his hands and a wide grin on his face.
“N-No, I believe my Lord need not trouble himself so.”
“Hm? Why?” Natsuki said, tilting her head.
“Hahaha, it is the least I can do after taking both daughters away from their homes for a time! Umu, I really should visit once in awhile.”
Shit! This stupid Lord! What if they goad him into a marriage with me?! “Ah, but my parents are very busy people, you know, after all that happened recently…” Himiko said, a bead of sweat rolling down her cheek.
“Nnn, for this occasion I shall accommodate their schedule. Begin preparations to depart in…” Yagami looked to Gloria for confirmation, tilting his head.
“Thou hath two days to make the preparations, after which I must depart,” Gloria said.
“So I have to serve the King, huh? Oh well. So how much do I get paid per night? You’re the King so you should pay up well,” Natsuki said, making a hand gesture for the cash.
Yagami nodded before turning back to the gyaru. “You will be given a sum for accompanying me provided you fulfill your duties. The amount provided to all Hime Miko’s should suffice for your needs.”
“Awesome! Alright old man, I’m in!”
“You’re so cheap…” Himiko commented.
“Shut up!” Natsuki quipped.
“They really do get along well, ufufu,” Gloria remarked.
“That they do. Now that this matter is settled, is there anything you have to report, Himiko?”
“We have an abode prepared for my Lord,” Himiko reported, now completely cool and composed. “Currently the preparations to rebuild the shrine is underway.”
“Excellent. How long will the two of you require to prepare for the trip?”
“This came out of the blue, my Lord… I do not even know if I can legally go abroad…”
“I think I can prepare in two days,” Natsuki nonchalantly said.
“Just your luggage and what not will be sufficient since we will be travelling officially. The records can come later.”
“What if they don’t let me go past the securities at the airport due to a lack of passport?” Himiko asked.
“Do you think we will be treated as such? The Cursed King and his retinue?” Yagami asked.
“Do they even know us there? Unless it’s a privately owned airport by Your Majesty, I can understand.”
“Don’t worry about that, just be ready when we need to leave. The History Compilation Committee has done this before and will prepare a private jet.”
Marina came in through the open door and walking past the Mikos, whispered into Gloria’s ears.
“There is an emergency, Elder Sister.”
“Mn?” The True Queen only tilted her head in confusion.
“Please speak with Simon, here.” Marina held out a phone to Gloria, and she took it.
“They could simply call me directly…” Gloria said, glum, as she accepted the phone. “Hello, good day to you, this is the True Queen.”
Some moments passed as Gloria listened to the person on the other side of the phone, humming at what appeared to be pieces of information told to her.
“Oh…? So that is what is taking place…”
There was a noise of glass shattering as soon as those words left her lips, the smartphone scrunched up terribly from the force accidentally applied as her fury ran unfettered across her heart and soul. The cerulean eyes lit up with an azure flash as mana spiked in the form of the western Campione.
“E-Elder Sister, calm down!” Marina exclaimed in surprise.
Yagami’s own eyes flashed in response as he noted her increasing agitation. “It seems thou hath an emergency to take care of. Himiko, bring a replacement smartphone so that the True Queen may resume her conversation if necessary.”
“It is not necessary.” Gloria raised her hand to halt the order. “O Cursed King, an apology I must make, for I may no longer accompany thee to Europe in two days. I must depart now… lest they ruin the Roman Colosseum for good. The seventh and eighth are having a quarrel in mine hunting grounds…” She clenched her hand, completely destroying the phone.
“Ah, there goes my phone…” Marina uttered under her breath.
“Ouh, both of them must have incredible courage or stupidity to do so in the lands of the True Queen. And of all places, the Colosseum. Godspeed on thy return to Rome for I pray it doth not end up like Fuji. I will join thou regardless and hopefully meet the two so foolish,” Yagami said with a nod, his eyes glowing brighter. “Indeed the younglings need to learn the most basic of manners…”
Nonetheless, he motioned for Himiko to retrieve a phone for he had heard Marina’s mutterings.
“I will not be requiring it,” Marina said making a small smile. “I must leave.”
“Come, Marina,” the True Queen said. “Be well, King of the East.” She walked past him as she spoke to the zen garden, a crystal staircase forming up to the heavens.
“Nnn. Pardon the intrusion but would thou be so kind as to let us come along as well?” Yagami asked, his eyes absolutely brimming.
“Mn, I suppose there would be no issue in letting thee come, but what of thy possessions that thou wisheth to bring along for the trip?”
“Nnn. Buying them in Europe poses no issue and whatever else, I believe can be brought along on the private jet.”
“Very well, let us make haste.” She gave a nod of approval, walking up the stairs as Marina followed.
“Is this really alright…?” Himiko asked.
“Isn’t it fine? Seriously though, these stairs are ultra cool, so glad I get to walk on them!” Natsuki said in excitement.
“I thank thee, True Queen for thy graciousness.” Turning behind, Yagami winked at both of his Miko’s. “That solves the issue of the passports but it’s a little irresponsible of me to leave now, hehe.”
This sly King… Himiko thought, but chose to drop the case, she felt a little excitement in earnest herself.
Yagami chuckled at her, knowing of what Himiko was thinking as opposed to Natsuki who was merely flapping her mouth. “Let’s see how everyone handles the disappearance of the Cursed King. Now come.”
Thus, the group climbed the Divine staircase of the True Queen, making way to Italy to face the disaster that the problematic Campiones wrought upon it.
He heard or felt no footsteps or vibrations across the tatami mats when the paper door slid open abruptly to disturb the golden silence. The Campione of the West appeared, now donning her usual white dress, which seemed to fit her more than the black attires after all.
“Good morning, Cursed King. Art thou have moments to spare?”
“For thee, always. What seems to be the matter, True Queen?”
“I hath but two more days to enjoy the sceneries of Yamato, doth thou hast recommendations for sightseeing?”
“Fuji aside, there are many other wonderful places but if thou art interested in the history of Yamato, perhaps a trip to Kyoto would be apt.”
“Mnm… Kyoto. The name rings familiar. What was it about?”
“Kyoto was the former seat of power before the capital changed to Edo and still retains most of its cultural history. I have been trying hard to keep it that way.”
“Oho, more cultural aspects for mine heart to explore. I shall make note of it. Have there been any change with the situation of Mount Fuji?”
“Reconstruction of the shrine has begun but I want to drop by for a brief moment and inspect the progress myself.”
“Mnm, the spiritual balance is broken still. I wouldst assume thou subordinates are not focusing on that aspect of the Mount Fuji. †˜Tis a bit of a surprise.”
“They do what they can, it would be unreasonable of me to ask them to rebuild a mountain, especially one with such splendor as Fuji. Though it distresses me so, I will have to prioritize the spiritual balance of Yamato.”
“Mn, so when art thou departing for Fuji?”
“My aide will keep me updated of when it is ready but I wish to travel within a day or two once accommodations have been completed.”
“I suppose we shall part while thou remains to oversee Fuji. I wish thee luck.”
“Umu. What of thy return to Europe? Does the offer for my participation still stand?”
“Well, two days till I make mine return via my private vessel. Thou mayest join me but would that not hamper thine intention to oversee the reestablishment process?”
“My subordinates are capable of that much but just to be sure, I will watch over them at the beginning.”
“It feels as though thou art young again.” Gloria laughed. “Thou wish to do everything!”
“I merely wish to see how the children will fare in my absence. They may be glad to be rid of me for even a short moment after so long, one may never know. Even I… cannot possibly be around forever.”
“Mn, that is indeed true, for death would find us regardless of where we hide. I suppose even without thee, the children would adapt. Mayhaps they are too lax now with the protection of a Campione at hand.”
“That is the conclusion I have come to. Hence my touch and go before joining thee on thy return to the West.”
She placed a finger under her chin as she looked up. “But would thou fareth well outside thy domain? I could imagine the bold Cursed King get lost, or get kidnapped, or break things unawares…” A strange image seemed to pop into her head as she spoke these words innocently, as if the Cursed King was in reality a child.
“N-NA! Thou art know that I hath travelled before and yet speaketh such things!” Yagami protested
“But reports claim that thou art childish and naughty, I wonder if it was some form of a jape? Like I hath heard thou wouldst oft find himself lost, and wander to… all kinds of places that I would rather not name…”
Yagami began muttering in archaic Japanese with a shake of his head. “Hnf. My wandering is merely a means to sate the curiosity. It is only natural to want to know about things one does not. If they lead me into… strange places then, so be it.”
“But I hath heard that thou stepped into the ladies bath once. Was that also a part of curiosity?” she asked with a tilt of her head.
Yagami squinted at her, not exactly sure how to reply to that. “T’was a momentary lapse… I forget not every country has mixed bathing areas.”
“Mhm, mhm, of course, I believe thee, I believe thee.” She nodded. “Good to be young indeed.”
Yagami huffed at her. “I have been without consort for some time, let an old man have his fun once in awhile.”
“Ufufu, it is not as though I am stopping thee, but it does make one concerned. We would not want to see thine curses afloat the water of a lady’s tub, after all.”
“Even I would not be so crass as to do that,” Yagami said with a sigh.
“But is that really true? What if thou grow too excited? They may seep off the skin!”
“Thou art think I am some swamp monster from a cartoon!? Muh…”
“Is that not true?” The True Queen blinked in surprise in innocence for a moment, before revealing a sly smile.
“I had forgotten thou hath already seen cartoons of me. The imagination of my people is sometimes far too strange.”
“Ufufu, thy people are too creative and unique that I do not know what to say at times. Especially with the range of products that are unavailable in every other part of the world.”
“Far too many things, especially those of the adult kind. Never could I imagine some of those possible and yet...”
The curve of her lips grew wider. “And yet?”
“The phrase curiousity killed the cat rings true. I don’t think I can look at some things the same way again.”
“Like the strange †˜fetishes’ that are birthed in thy lands?”
“I did want Yamato to go down in history but not like this,” he said in dismay.
“They even have a Queen Elizabeth themed love hotel, how amusing.” She laughed.
“They have much more than that. Perhaps thou would be interested in trying one out? Despite its status, love hotels have quite the amenities.”
“Mn, that would be an interesting prospect indeed, but it would be inconvenient for others if I draw a crowd into such establishments.”
“Go incognito,” he replied with a chuckle. “Though I do not think the owner would be displeased if one such as thyself graced his establishment. The opposite in fact.”
“Ufufu, I may do so just to make a joke with mine Sister.”
“Mufufu. It was your Sister who did point out that I was in a show to thou, was it not?”
“Incidentally, yes. She informed me that thou mayest be as perverted as the character is depicted, I wonder how true it is in reality, ufufu.”
“We should try, what was the word, pranking her? I do so enjoy these little tricks. Not just thy Sister but when my subordinates find out… Mufufufu.”
“Huhuhu, I shall keep thine idea in mind.”
A voice was heard from outside the paper door. “My Lord, it is Himiko, may I enter?”
“You have permission,” Yagami said, turning his attention away from Gloria for the moment.
The door slid open and his aide, the Miko, entered—but she didn’t enter alone, for she pulled another by her collar into the room.
“I apologize for the wait, my Lord.” The Miko made a deep bow. “The truth is, our process to recover the spiritual balance of Mount Fuji has not progressed in any way so far.”
“Ah, we already knew that,” Gloria said, waving at her with a candid smile.
Tch, that woman… Her veins twitched under her skin. Even when the Miko didn’t let her emotions show to her face, the Campione of the West could read her expressions perfectly. “Ahem. So, with that said, I brought to my Lord the Hime Miko who has been refusing to lend a hand in our ritual.”
“Ehhh, but I don’t want to take part in a ritual. It’s a paaain!” the other girl complained.
Rings adorned her fingers, a scrunchie worn on her wrist, the other decorated with slim bangles. The Hime Miko possessed blonde hair that appeared to be dyed and was unnatural, its luster not living up to the richness of Gloria’s. This trendy and particularly strange Hime Miko was a first for Yagami, a gyaru Miko he had never seen before. She wore a school uniform with her vest tied across her hips.
“Nnnn… Mmm…” Yagami nodded his head slowly, though there was a slight frown on his features.
“Hm?” The gyaru Miko seemed to be confused. “Is this handsome man really the King? Isn’t he supposed to be, like, you know, older? Like a middle-aged man at least? That’s like, so hilarious.”
“Hmm? Does this appearance displease you? If so, that can be rectified immediately,” Yagami said with a chortle.
“My Lord, it is hardly the time to make jokes, please order this Hime Miko to get her act together!” Himiko stated sternly.
“Hey, King, why not tell this stuck-up Hime Miko friend of mine to stop pestering me? A no is a no!” the blonde Miko said.
“Oh dear,” Gloria said. “They get along so well.”
“That’s not true!” the two Mikos said in unison.
“Indeed their friendship is unbreakable,” Yagami said. “Nnn, how about this. Girl, do you enjoy travelling?”
“Mn? Never really went around much, maybe just the beaches,” the blonde Miko answered.
“What of Europe? Ever wanted to go?”
“My King, what about the spiritual balance…?” Himiko questioned.
“I do, I do!” the other Miko answered. “But I still wooon’t do the ritual because it’s a pain!”
“Those who do not work do not eat. I am surprised this was not brought to my attention till now, but has she been fulfilling her duties?”
“If fooling around is fulfilling duties, I’m sure she is doing it very dutifully,” Himiko bitterly answered. “F-Flirting around with men and g-going to the l-l-love hotels… she is an indecent Hime Miko!”
“But it’s fun,” the other Miko said. “Better than cleaning the dust on some shrine.” She shrugged.
“This is the so-called †˜compensated dating’…” Yagami said with a sigh. “How many months has she not worked? Calculate that and it’s how much she has to return.”
The gyaru frowned. “Why do I have to return? It’s not like I ever got paid for anything.”
“That would be four years and six months…” Himiko mumbled.
“I ensured all who gave aid received compensation in some form… Could I trouble you to investigate further, Himiko?”
“Huh?! Compensations? Those are given to the parents of the Hime Mikos to raise them and make them do work. It has nothing to do with me.” The gyaru crossed her arms.
“So that means all the money my organisation has paid for your growth has been used elsewhere?” Yagami said, looking at Gloria with a face that said “can you believe this?”
Gloria on the other hand seemed to be extremely amused, while the gyaru was enraged, somewhat.
“I believe the sum of money is too large that the parents don’t want their children to spend it,” Himiko said. “This happened with my family too, and the families of Hime Mikos are strict, particularly the four main families.”
“This matter should have been resolved before even coming here. You, tell me your name,” Yagami commanded the gyaru.
It appeared as though the gyaru didn’t want to give her own name, but felt compelled to do so. “It’s Natsuki.”
“Himiko, are there any other Hime Miko’s available for the spiritual restoration? I know it is unreasonable but they will have to do the job instead.”
“Really now…” Himiko sighed. “There are some Hime Mikos available but they’ll need to leave their post to do this, and will take some time to come to Tokyo. This girl here is our best Hime Miko but no one regards her as such because she is a lazy… thing.”
“Who’re you calling a lazy thing?! I just like my freedom, mind you,” Natsuki quipped.
“Make it happen,” Yagami said. “She will be following me on my travels in Europe, perhaps she may yet amount to something. Of course, you will be coming along too.”
“Eh?” Himiko seemed to be completely taken aback. “Me, my Lord? Abroad?”
“Why not? Think of it was a reward for being my aide for so long. Does a trip around Europe not satisfy you?”
“N-No, it’s not that, I’ve never been outside before… anyway! Natsuki never did anything but my Lord is paying her such a high honor! That is the height of unfairness!”
“Nnn? She will be watched over by both of us and I want to whip her into shape… unless you wish to partake in her training as well? That is fine too but I had intended it to be somewhat of a working holiday for you.”
“Training? Training the possibly strongest Hime Miko such as her?” Himiko said, looking disappointedly at the King. “And no, I’d rather take time off, but I was hoping to work with Fuji.”
“Ehhh? Really disgusting, a three-hundred year old pervert training a maiden, don’t you have any shame?!” Natsuki exclaimed.
“Oh dear, so the rumors are true after all, ufufufu.” Gloria made a sly smile again.
“Oh not you too,” Yagami said. “At the end of the day, I will be leaving Yamato for Europe. I require an aide, be it you or Natsuki.”
“Well, if she can be useful for once I should let her be the aide, however much I doubt her mannerisms as one,” Himiko said bitterly. I guess I could leave both monsters together, they’re fitting that way!
“She needs to be taught. You on the other hand, are already competent. Hence my desire to bring you both.”
“If my Lord insists, it shall happen, I do not think my passport was ever prepared, though… or was it? No, my parents are too old-fashioned, aside from the registry, what else would they bother with?” Himiko’s words eventually became mutterings of her own.
“Nnn, why not I pay both of your houses a visit?” Yagami said with a clap of his hands and a wide grin on his face.
“N-No, I believe my Lord need not trouble himself so.”
“Hm? Why?” Natsuki said, tilting her head.
“Hahaha, it is the least I can do after taking both daughters away from their homes for a time! Umu, I really should visit once in awhile.”
Shit! This stupid Lord! What if they goad him into a marriage with me?! “Ah, but my parents are very busy people, you know, after all that happened recently…” Himiko said, a bead of sweat rolling down her cheek.
“Nnn, for this occasion I shall accommodate their schedule. Begin preparations to depart in…” Yagami looked to Gloria for confirmation, tilting his head.
“Thou hath two days to make the preparations, after which I must depart,” Gloria said.
“So I have to serve the King, huh? Oh well. So how much do I get paid per night? You’re the King so you should pay up well,” Natsuki said, making a hand gesture for the cash.
Yagami nodded before turning back to the gyaru. “You will be given a sum for accompanying me provided you fulfill your duties. The amount provided to all Hime Miko’s should suffice for your needs.”
“Awesome! Alright old man, I’m in!”
“You’re so cheap…” Himiko commented.
“Shut up!” Natsuki quipped.
“They really do get along well, ufufu,” Gloria remarked.
“That they do. Now that this matter is settled, is there anything you have to report, Himiko?”
“We have an abode prepared for my Lord,” Himiko reported, now completely cool and composed. “Currently the preparations to rebuild the shrine is underway.”
“Excellent. How long will the two of you require to prepare for the trip?”
“This came out of the blue, my Lord… I do not even know if I can legally go abroad…”
“I think I can prepare in two days,” Natsuki nonchalantly said.
“Just your luggage and what not will be sufficient since we will be travelling officially. The records can come later.”
“What if they don’t let me go past the securities at the airport due to a lack of passport?” Himiko asked.
“Do you think we will be treated as such? The Cursed King and his retinue?” Yagami asked.
“Do they even know us there? Unless it’s a privately owned airport by Your Majesty, I can understand.”
“Don’t worry about that, just be ready when we need to leave. The History Compilation Committee has done this before and will prepare a private jet.”
Marina came in through the open door and walking past the Mikos, whispered into Gloria’s ears.
“There is an emergency, Elder Sister.”
“Mn?” The True Queen only tilted her head in confusion.
“Please speak with Simon, here.” Marina held out a phone to Gloria, and she took it.
“They could simply call me directly…” Gloria said, glum, as she accepted the phone. “Hello, good day to you, this is the True Queen.”
Some moments passed as Gloria listened to the person on the other side of the phone, humming at what appeared to be pieces of information told to her.
“Oh…? So that is what is taking place…”
There was a noise of glass shattering as soon as those words left her lips, the smartphone scrunched up terribly from the force accidentally applied as her fury ran unfettered across her heart and soul. The cerulean eyes lit up with an azure flash as mana spiked in the form of the western Campione.
“E-Elder Sister, calm down!” Marina exclaimed in surprise.
Yagami’s own eyes flashed in response as he noted her increasing agitation. “It seems thou hath an emergency to take care of. Himiko, bring a replacement smartphone so that the True Queen may resume her conversation if necessary.”
“It is not necessary.” Gloria raised her hand to halt the order. “O Cursed King, an apology I must make, for I may no longer accompany thee to Europe in two days. I must depart now… lest they ruin the Roman Colosseum for good. The seventh and eighth are having a quarrel in mine hunting grounds…” She clenched her hand, completely destroying the phone.
“Ah, there goes my phone…” Marina uttered under her breath.
“Ouh, both of them must have incredible courage or stupidity to do so in the lands of the True Queen. And of all places, the Colosseum. Godspeed on thy return to Rome for I pray it doth not end up like Fuji. I will join thou regardless and hopefully meet the two so foolish,” Yagami said with a nod, his eyes glowing brighter. “Indeed the younglings need to learn the most basic of manners…”
Nonetheless, he motioned for Himiko to retrieve a phone for he had heard Marina’s mutterings.
“I will not be requiring it,” Marina said making a small smile. “I must leave.”
“Come, Marina,” the True Queen said. “Be well, King of the East.” She walked past him as she spoke to the zen garden, a crystal staircase forming up to the heavens.
“Nnn. Pardon the intrusion but would thou be so kind as to let us come along as well?” Yagami asked, his eyes absolutely brimming.
“Mn, I suppose there would be no issue in letting thee come, but what of thy possessions that thou wisheth to bring along for the trip?”
“Nnn. Buying them in Europe poses no issue and whatever else, I believe can be brought along on the private jet.”
“Very well, let us make haste.” She gave a nod of approval, walking up the stairs as Marina followed.
“Is this really alright…?” Himiko asked.
“Isn’t it fine? Seriously though, these stairs are ultra cool, so glad I get to walk on them!” Natsuki said in excitement.
“I thank thee, True Queen for thy graciousness.” Turning behind, Yagami winked at both of his Miko’s. “That solves the issue of the passports but it’s a little irresponsible of me to leave now, hehe.”
This sly King… Himiko thought, but chose to drop the case, she felt a little excitement in earnest herself.
Yagami chuckled at her, knowing of what Himiko was thinking as opposed to Natsuki who was merely flapping her mouth. “Let’s see how everyone handles the disappearance of the Cursed King. Now come.”
Thus, the group climbed the Divine staircase of the True Queen, making way to Italy to face the disaster that the problematic Campiones wrought upon it.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Jacob wrote...
Congratulations to the winners! You'll be getting three month FAKKU subscriptions on me, and I'll be giving Cinia Pacifica one as well for running another successful writing contest. I'll do my best to get these forums more active, so next time we have more entries!Thanks. I really wasn't expecting that.
If it looks like more people are popping on the forums, I'll definitely host another contest next summer.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Arriving in Rome via the train, Rosaria came to see the ancient capital that was steeped in rich history. Her face was full of glee, as seen by Marie and Alina, but before she could wander off on her own to embark in a bold and long adventure, she was pulled into a car and was taken off to a different trip—the promised trip to the headquarters of Lys Blanc.
“I assume this is your first time in Rome?” Marie asked Rosaria. She sat on the front seat beside the driver despite her status as a “princess,” letting Alina join Rosaria in the back seat.
“Yeah, let’s go to that big arena thing!” Rosaria poked her head in between the driver and Marie, watching the road from the windshield.
“We agreed to go meet my father first.”
“Ah, right. We’re bringing Lina too, yes?”
“I suppose? Is this your first time coming to the headquarters of Lys Blanc?” Marie asked Alina.
“Yes, thanks for having me along,” Alina said.
“I see. Well, I doubt they would mind your presence. This will be an interesting chance for both of you to make more acquaintances.”
“I’m looking forward to it.” She turned to Rosaria. “We should take you to meet the commander of the Copper Black Cross as well when we get a chance.”
“Okay! Is he in Rome too? I hope not, I want to go to some other places too—like the East!” Rosaria fell back to her seat.
“Our headquarters is to the north, in Milan.”
A ringing noise was heard, and Marie picked up her phone as they spoke.
“By east, did you mean eastern Italy?” Alina asked.
“No, no, like where from Oinari comes from, the Far East!”
“If we do ever head that way, we’ll need to be careful, especially if we go to Japan. It’s the territory of a powerful Campione they call the Cursed King. And before you ask, I wouldn’t recommend fighting him.”
“Hmp, I want to meet him, still.” Rosaria crossed her arms and huffed. “Maybe he’ll teach me, instead!”
“I’ve no idea. Don’t destroy any buildings over there though. I doubt that would help persuade him.”
Marie put her phone away, seemingly hanging up on a call. “Incidentally, I have been invited to the east just now.”
“Well now. Do you care to share the reason why, Miss Auguste?”
“Told you we’d go there, Ufufu,” Rosaria laughed.
“Personal, unfortunately… I do not mind if the King accompanies me, though,” Marie said.
“Hurrah! You can do your personal thing while I find the Cursed King.” Rosaria poked her head between Marie and the driver again, raising her thumbs towards the blonde.
“There is… someone very interesting, an acquaintance you may make there, whom I am going to meet. That is, of course, up to you. That is all I may reveal about my personal business.”
“Interesting, you say? I’d meet him too, then! I’d do both—when are we going?!” She almost jumped in joy, but thankfully them being in a cab prevented that from coming through.
“I am going to schedule the flight in about five days from now. Do you have a passport, actually?”
“Eh? What’s that for?”
“It’s… a document that identifies who you are,” Alina said. “You need one if you wanna travel outside the country. You didn’t know that?”
“Oh, that. Where can I get those? What a dumb document.”
“You can apply for one at a police office. I imagine you’ll have to wait in line for a good while.”
“Can’t you do it for me, instead?” Rosaria pouted.
“You need to be there to get your picture taken, so no. Not that I’d wanna do it anyway.”
“Fiiine, I’d do it after we go to Marie’s… Hey, I can go around then, too!”
“Sure, if there’s nothing else planned. Miss Auguste, does that invitation extend to me as well?”
“You are welcome to join us, but know that you purchase your ticket yourself,” Marie answered.
Alina crossed her arms. “Cheapskate,” she muttered under her breath. She had the money, but it would have been nice to get to go for free.
“I am not running a charity here, we already have…” Marie gave a glance to the back seat. “A living, breathing monster who wishes to travel the entire world.”
“That’s right!” Rosaria raised her thumb towards Alina.
“You’re very accepting of being called a monster,” Alina said.
Rosaria just shrugged, Marie was paying for everything, after all. “I don’t really mind...”
Alina smiled. “Well, in the brief time I’ve spent with you so far, you don’t seem too bad for a monster.”
“Even after all those pillars back there?” Marie asked with an amused smile.
“I don’t like all the destruction she’s been leaving behind, but it could be worse. She could leave behind a trail of destruction and be a terrible person to get along with.”
“I can’t help it if they’re doing the same thing,” Rosaria replied, pouting. “Anything less and Oinari or Kin’iro would’ve been disappointed! Who knows what they’d do then? Hmp, I bet if you guys tried you’d do worse!”
Serving her will definitely be a handful, however… Alina thought. “True but that’s a little unfair, don’t you think? You’re on a whole other level than us.”
“Mm mm mm!” She wagged a finger in front of Alina whilst also shaking her head. “Me and Marie fought Oinari normally before! It’s because of that I got Oinari’s power!”
“It takes more than skill and strength for even a powerful mage to slay a God. It also takes an unbelievable amount of luck, something that even you and Miss Auguste couldn’t hope to replicate.”
“Indeed, I had a Divine Instrument by chance, and infused it with the Words of Power of Lamentation,” Marie stated. “If not for that, it would have been impossible to slay Oinari. Part of the reason I am going to visit my father is to hand it over to him.”
“A Divine Instrument?” Alina’s eyes widened slightly. “How did you come by that?”
“Confidential.”
“I bet her dad gave it to her,” Rosaria quipped.
“I bet,” Marie repeated amusedly.
“Except she just said she was going to hand it over to him, not return it,” Alina said.
“Gasp, you stole it?!” Rosaria gasped and held her cheeks.
The vehicle soon stopped, parking beyond the walls of the headquarters of the Lys Blanc. “It appears that we have arrived,” Marie nonchalantly said, evading the accusation and exiting from the car.
A broad and large aristocratic mansion stood before them, and at the top they could see the insignia of Lys Blanc, the white encircled lily with a pair of angels standing on either of its sides.
Alina had been to Rome before, but this was the first time she was paying a visit to the Lys Blanc’s headquarters. She made sure she was standing up nice and straight. As the Diavolo Rosso, she was sure any actions taken poorly here would reflect back on her organization.
Rosaria looked at the mansion with a curious glance. Having seen already castles and old buildings on her way here, mansions didn’t really pique her interest anymore. The insignia was something rather unique, however, so she spent some time gazing at it. After that she just followed her new friend, Alina, with her hands on the back of her head, whistling a tune to herself.
The inside of the mansion was just as exquisite and spectacular, featuring Romanesque interior and architecture. The walls were painted white and the floors held white carpets. Tapestries and portraits featuring lilies and angels were abound. There were texts in some portraits that were written in French. There were instances of members of Lys Blanc giving curious glances at the Diavolo Rosso and the youngest King. As they didn’t know who they were, they only welcomed them with terse greetings. Marie was the recipient of the members smiles and hearts, especially the males, most of whom blushed slightly at her sight.
Through a flight of stairs they were led to the third floor, the space of which appeared to be smaller than that of the first or second floors. There were many voices from a certain room. A peek or two revealed that there were debates taking place of all kinds of subjects of the Magic World. They were so engrossed that they didn’t notice the presence of the trio passing by.
Finally, Marie stopped before a door. “Are you ready to take the stage as a King?” she asked Rosaria.
Alina thought she already knew the Campione’s answer. The question is are we ready for it?
“Let’s go!” Rosaria charged in and punted the door open, striding in like it were her own home.
“I was going to open it for you anyway…” Marie uttered after following her inside….
Alina held out her hand to stop her, but it was already too late. She followed them inside.
They found a man donning a white suit gazing at the sky beyond the window. His hair holding the same shade of blonde as Marie, the gentleman turned to reveal his handsome facial features, making a smile as he looked down on the three.
“Is it not rude to enter without knocking, my dear?” the man claimed, looking at Marie.
“Unfortunately, it was not I who opened the door, Father,” Marie said with a shrug, making a smug smile. Like father like daughter, even their smiles were similar. “Many things have happened, but first I would like to give you what I was sent out for.” She handed the supposed leader of Lys Blanc a piece of broken steel of a blade, something Rosaria was reminded of from her battle with Oinari.
“I see that you have retrieved… a curious object.”
“Yes, it was in the ruins of Sicily, this Divine Instrument was particularly useful in helping a certain someone defeat a Heretic Goddess.”
“Is that so…? Then…”
“That is correct, Father, a new King was born.” Marie gestured towards Rosaria. “And she has come to meet you.”
Her Father thus made a terse bow. “It is a pleasure to meet you, young King. My name is Aubert Augusta.”
“I’m Rosaria Testarossa! But, aren’t you a king too? Marie said she was a princess,” she declared.
“I have the blood of one, yes, from the Royalty of France, but that is a matter of the past—neither me or my daughter possess legitimate rights in the public anymore. We are now members of the Magic World instead.”
“That is correct, they sometimes refer to us as the Royals of France in the Magic World but that is all there is to it,” Marie supplemented.
“Aw, boo. So, you own this place, then?” Rosaria scanned the room for somewhere she could sit, and found a couch not that far from them, so she headed there and immediately plopped onto it. “It’s a nice mansion you got, the Angels and Lily were nice!”
“Yes, I do. I am glad that Your Majesty took a liking to our insignia.” Aubert then looked upon Alina. “The Diavolo Rosso, I presume?”
“Word travels fast, I see,” Alina said. “Alina Karnick. It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.” She gave a slight bow.
“Indeed it does. A pleasure to meet you as well. The Copper Black Cross has been very proud of you I hear.”
“I’ve been with them for some time now and have risen through the ranks. I’m honored to have earned their pride.”
“So, daughter, I assume this is a bit of an apology gift after what you did the last time?”
“I do not know what you speak of, Father.” Marie shrugged, making a sly smile. “I have only led the King to what may be a fruitful outcome for her. After that, I have nothing to do but watch where she goes.”
“I see, then King Rosaria, do tell, do you wish to foster a relationship between yourself and Lys Blanc?”
“Help me defeat Bunny, first!” Rosaria’s head popped up from the couch, it seemed that she had been laying there, completely relaxed.
“Bunny?”
“A Heretic Goddess, Father. I believe it is the Moon Rabbit of the Japanese, and of the Chinese Zodiac,” Marie elaborated on behalf of the King.
“I… see, I did not know that the Zodiac could materialize as well. This is a first,” Aubert said. “How would Your Majesty like us to help?” he asked Rosaria. “We could keep an eye out if that is what Your Majesty wishes.”
“Yeah!” Rosaria stood up and held her hands to her head like Kin’iro’s ears. “Her ears are like this, and she wears this Bunny costume! Also, I need a way and a place where I can fight her with no holding back! Marie and Lina kept on telling me to not destroy this, not destroy that—it’s hard you know! Women are so naggy,” she finished, shrugging.
“Well… they are simply telling you what any good and proper man would tell, there have been casualties recently thanks to the events were brought forth by the Heretic Gods.” He made an apologetic smile. “Unfortunately, while I want to comment on her outfit—I believe Your Majesty’s request may not be fulfilled depending on where the Goddess shows herself. The best bet would be outside the city, but even then there may be precious ruins and landmarks that Your Majesty may find herself in, which would again incite the nagging. Hahaha!”
“Hmp, they want to fight off Bunny, but they don’t want any damage done. Then help me find ways to defeat her quickly! Right now, I can barely keep up with her,” Rosaria admitted, mumbling the last part while looking away from her companions. Knowing that there were much, much more stronger beings outside, she understood that for her dream of exploring to succeed, she must become the pinnacle—and that’s exactly just what she planned on doing.
“We will lend aid however it is possible.” At this point, the leader took note that Rosaria was that kind of a King. “If Your Majesty would like, we may keep an eye out for other Heretic Gods, and even sponsor Your Majesty’s trips overseas to further allow Your Majesty to enjoy greater foes… since I presume that is a part of the objective?”
“Ooooh, you’re a kind guy, I see! Hehe,” Rosaria rolled off the couch and sprang up, raising a thumb towards Marie’s dad. “Bravo, good job! I’ll help you guys, then!” She grinned.
“That is good to know.” At that moment, Marie and her Father raised their thumbs towards each other—internally. “Though, there may be something of greater note for Your Majesty at the moment.”
“Before we move on, it may be rude of me to say in front of you, sir, but the Copper Black Cross can offer assistance as well,” Alina said.
“That is acceptable,” Aubert said with a smile. “After all, it would mean a greater range of available information. I hope both our organizations may collaborate for the sake of the King in the future.”
“Hehehe, that’s right, help me fight Bunny—and the rest!” Rosaria stood proudly, almost bending her back backwards. “Anyway, what’s that problem of yours… umm, what’s your name again?”
“Aubert.” He cleared his throat. “Have Your Majesty heard of the seventh King so far?”
“Yeah! I want to meet the rest, too. Where’s this seventh King guy?” Rosaria pumped her fist. “Robert!”
“It is Aubert,” Marie corrected.
“The seventh King, Beatrix, is also a relatively new King. I have just received news that the Old Dame—a Mage’s Association—convinced some of the regional organizations to yield to her an ancient Divine Instrument,” Aubert explained. “A medallion, which is in fact a magical grimoire. They have chosen the seventh King instead of the True Queen, I do not know why, but I doubt it is a great idea. A Representative from our organization was sent, but I reckon she does not agree with this decision either.”
“Miss Linda, I presume?” Marie asked.
“That is correct. Anyway, Your Majesty, whoever gains the medallion will have a chance to face a Heretic God, most likely.”
“Can I get the thingy if I kill her?” Rosaria stopped and thought for a while, “Do I get more powers if I kill her? I won’t kill her if she becomes my friend, though!”
“You do not gain any Authority from any of the other Kings… the Kings are valuable to humanity so perhaps killing is going too far. Defeating her, however, is completely acceptable.”
“Huh? Okay then!” Rosaria made a dismissive wave of her hand. “Oh yeah! Teach me Marie’s swordsmanship, too!”
“I am sure we can get you a teacher in time if that is Your Majesty’s wish.”
“Are you sure, though?” Marie asked. “Princess Lucy predicted the Day of Rising Forests, which is something that the medallion is said to bring about. I am not sure if this is something you are ready to face yet.”
“That sounds cool, let’s do that!” Rosaria replied. “What’s that, anyway?”
“The end of civilization as we know it,” Alina said. “Essentially, trees would rise all over the world and all our technology would be destroyed should the Princess’ prediction come to pass.”
“And that would mean your traveling around the world may get postponed indefinitely,” Marie added.
“So it’s not nearly as †˜cool’ as it sounds.”
“I’ll burn it all!” Rosaria’s face brightened up more so than ever with a large grin on her face, imagining how big a fire she could make with that many trees.
“The meeting with the seventh King is about to take place soon today… if you people go out now you may make it,” Aubert stated.
“Where is it taking place, Father?” Marie questioned.
“Strangely enough, it is in the Roman Colosseum.”
Marie laughed. “I suppose you get the promised tour after all,” she said to Rosaria.
“Don’t I need a pass thingy, though? Can you do that for me, Robert?” Rosaria placed a hand on Aubert’s shoulder, as if they were old friends.
“The Roman Colosseum will not require a pass if my daughter is with Your Majesty.”
“Alright! Let’s go kill this Seventh guy!” Rosaria cheered and skipped out of the room, humming merrily.
“Thank you for this wonderful surprise, Father,” Marie said, her sly smile growing wider.
“You are welcome.” Her Father winked.
“I assume this is your first time in Rome?” Marie asked Rosaria. She sat on the front seat beside the driver despite her status as a “princess,” letting Alina join Rosaria in the back seat.
“Yeah, let’s go to that big arena thing!” Rosaria poked her head in between the driver and Marie, watching the road from the windshield.
“We agreed to go meet my father first.”
“Ah, right. We’re bringing Lina too, yes?”
“I suppose? Is this your first time coming to the headquarters of Lys Blanc?” Marie asked Alina.
“Yes, thanks for having me along,” Alina said.
“I see. Well, I doubt they would mind your presence. This will be an interesting chance for both of you to make more acquaintances.”
“I’m looking forward to it.” She turned to Rosaria. “We should take you to meet the commander of the Copper Black Cross as well when we get a chance.”
“Okay! Is he in Rome too? I hope not, I want to go to some other places too—like the East!” Rosaria fell back to her seat.
“Our headquarters is to the north, in Milan.”
A ringing noise was heard, and Marie picked up her phone as they spoke.
“By east, did you mean eastern Italy?” Alina asked.
“No, no, like where from Oinari comes from, the Far East!”
“If we do ever head that way, we’ll need to be careful, especially if we go to Japan. It’s the territory of a powerful Campione they call the Cursed King. And before you ask, I wouldn’t recommend fighting him.”
“Hmp, I want to meet him, still.” Rosaria crossed her arms and huffed. “Maybe he’ll teach me, instead!”
“I’ve no idea. Don’t destroy any buildings over there though. I doubt that would help persuade him.”
Marie put her phone away, seemingly hanging up on a call. “Incidentally, I have been invited to the east just now.”
“Well now. Do you care to share the reason why, Miss Auguste?”
“Told you we’d go there, Ufufu,” Rosaria laughed.
“Personal, unfortunately… I do not mind if the King accompanies me, though,” Marie said.
“Hurrah! You can do your personal thing while I find the Cursed King.” Rosaria poked her head between Marie and the driver again, raising her thumbs towards the blonde.
“There is… someone very interesting, an acquaintance you may make there, whom I am going to meet. That is, of course, up to you. That is all I may reveal about my personal business.”
“Interesting, you say? I’d meet him too, then! I’d do both—when are we going?!” She almost jumped in joy, but thankfully them being in a cab prevented that from coming through.
“I am going to schedule the flight in about five days from now. Do you have a passport, actually?”
“Eh? What’s that for?”
“It’s… a document that identifies who you are,” Alina said. “You need one if you wanna travel outside the country. You didn’t know that?”
“Oh, that. Where can I get those? What a dumb document.”
“You can apply for one at a police office. I imagine you’ll have to wait in line for a good while.”
“Can’t you do it for me, instead?” Rosaria pouted.
“You need to be there to get your picture taken, so no. Not that I’d wanna do it anyway.”
“Fiiine, I’d do it after we go to Marie’s… Hey, I can go around then, too!”
“Sure, if there’s nothing else planned. Miss Auguste, does that invitation extend to me as well?”
“You are welcome to join us, but know that you purchase your ticket yourself,” Marie answered.
Alina crossed her arms. “Cheapskate,” she muttered under her breath. She had the money, but it would have been nice to get to go for free.
“I am not running a charity here, we already have…” Marie gave a glance to the back seat. “A living, breathing monster who wishes to travel the entire world.”
“That’s right!” Rosaria raised her thumb towards Alina.
“You’re very accepting of being called a monster,” Alina said.
Rosaria just shrugged, Marie was paying for everything, after all. “I don’t really mind...”
Alina smiled. “Well, in the brief time I’ve spent with you so far, you don’t seem too bad for a monster.”
“Even after all those pillars back there?” Marie asked with an amused smile.
“I don’t like all the destruction she’s been leaving behind, but it could be worse. She could leave behind a trail of destruction and be a terrible person to get along with.”
“I can’t help it if they’re doing the same thing,” Rosaria replied, pouting. “Anything less and Oinari or Kin’iro would’ve been disappointed! Who knows what they’d do then? Hmp, I bet if you guys tried you’d do worse!”
Serving her will definitely be a handful, however… Alina thought. “True but that’s a little unfair, don’t you think? You’re on a whole other level than us.”
“Mm mm mm!” She wagged a finger in front of Alina whilst also shaking her head. “Me and Marie fought Oinari normally before! It’s because of that I got Oinari’s power!”
“It takes more than skill and strength for even a powerful mage to slay a God. It also takes an unbelievable amount of luck, something that even you and Miss Auguste couldn’t hope to replicate.”
“Indeed, I had a Divine Instrument by chance, and infused it with the Words of Power of Lamentation,” Marie stated. “If not for that, it would have been impossible to slay Oinari. Part of the reason I am going to visit my father is to hand it over to him.”
“A Divine Instrument?” Alina’s eyes widened slightly. “How did you come by that?”
“Confidential.”
“I bet her dad gave it to her,” Rosaria quipped.
“I bet,” Marie repeated amusedly.
“Except she just said she was going to hand it over to him, not return it,” Alina said.
“Gasp, you stole it?!” Rosaria gasped and held her cheeks.
The vehicle soon stopped, parking beyond the walls of the headquarters of the Lys Blanc. “It appears that we have arrived,” Marie nonchalantly said, evading the accusation and exiting from the car.
A broad and large aristocratic mansion stood before them, and at the top they could see the insignia of Lys Blanc, the white encircled lily with a pair of angels standing on either of its sides.
Alina had been to Rome before, but this was the first time she was paying a visit to the Lys Blanc’s headquarters. She made sure she was standing up nice and straight. As the Diavolo Rosso, she was sure any actions taken poorly here would reflect back on her organization.
Rosaria looked at the mansion with a curious glance. Having seen already castles and old buildings on her way here, mansions didn’t really pique her interest anymore. The insignia was something rather unique, however, so she spent some time gazing at it. After that she just followed her new friend, Alina, with her hands on the back of her head, whistling a tune to herself.
The inside of the mansion was just as exquisite and spectacular, featuring Romanesque interior and architecture. The walls were painted white and the floors held white carpets. Tapestries and portraits featuring lilies and angels were abound. There were texts in some portraits that were written in French. There were instances of members of Lys Blanc giving curious glances at the Diavolo Rosso and the youngest King. As they didn’t know who they were, they only welcomed them with terse greetings. Marie was the recipient of the members smiles and hearts, especially the males, most of whom blushed slightly at her sight.
Through a flight of stairs they were led to the third floor, the space of which appeared to be smaller than that of the first or second floors. There were many voices from a certain room. A peek or two revealed that there were debates taking place of all kinds of subjects of the Magic World. They were so engrossed that they didn’t notice the presence of the trio passing by.
Finally, Marie stopped before a door. “Are you ready to take the stage as a King?” she asked Rosaria.
Alina thought she already knew the Campione’s answer. The question is are we ready for it?
“Let’s go!” Rosaria charged in and punted the door open, striding in like it were her own home.
“I was going to open it for you anyway…” Marie uttered after following her inside….
Alina held out her hand to stop her, but it was already too late. She followed them inside.
They found a man donning a white suit gazing at the sky beyond the window. His hair holding the same shade of blonde as Marie, the gentleman turned to reveal his handsome facial features, making a smile as he looked down on the three.
“Is it not rude to enter without knocking, my dear?” the man claimed, looking at Marie.
“Unfortunately, it was not I who opened the door, Father,” Marie said with a shrug, making a smug smile. Like father like daughter, even their smiles were similar. “Many things have happened, but first I would like to give you what I was sent out for.” She handed the supposed leader of Lys Blanc a piece of broken steel of a blade, something Rosaria was reminded of from her battle with Oinari.
“I see that you have retrieved… a curious object.”
“Yes, it was in the ruins of Sicily, this Divine Instrument was particularly useful in helping a certain someone defeat a Heretic Goddess.”
“Is that so…? Then…”
“That is correct, Father, a new King was born.” Marie gestured towards Rosaria. “And she has come to meet you.”
Her Father thus made a terse bow. “It is a pleasure to meet you, young King. My name is Aubert Augusta.”
“I’m Rosaria Testarossa! But, aren’t you a king too? Marie said she was a princess,” she declared.
“I have the blood of one, yes, from the Royalty of France, but that is a matter of the past—neither me or my daughter possess legitimate rights in the public anymore. We are now members of the Magic World instead.”
“That is correct, they sometimes refer to us as the Royals of France in the Magic World but that is all there is to it,” Marie supplemented.
“Aw, boo. So, you own this place, then?” Rosaria scanned the room for somewhere she could sit, and found a couch not that far from them, so she headed there and immediately plopped onto it. “It’s a nice mansion you got, the Angels and Lily were nice!”
“Yes, I do. I am glad that Your Majesty took a liking to our insignia.” Aubert then looked upon Alina. “The Diavolo Rosso, I presume?”
“Word travels fast, I see,” Alina said. “Alina Karnick. It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.” She gave a slight bow.
“Indeed it does. A pleasure to meet you as well. The Copper Black Cross has been very proud of you I hear.”
“I’ve been with them for some time now and have risen through the ranks. I’m honored to have earned their pride.”
“So, daughter, I assume this is a bit of an apology gift after what you did the last time?”
“I do not know what you speak of, Father.” Marie shrugged, making a sly smile. “I have only led the King to what may be a fruitful outcome for her. After that, I have nothing to do but watch where she goes.”
“I see, then King Rosaria, do tell, do you wish to foster a relationship between yourself and Lys Blanc?”
“Help me defeat Bunny, first!” Rosaria’s head popped up from the couch, it seemed that she had been laying there, completely relaxed.
“Bunny?”
“A Heretic Goddess, Father. I believe it is the Moon Rabbit of the Japanese, and of the Chinese Zodiac,” Marie elaborated on behalf of the King.
“I… see, I did not know that the Zodiac could materialize as well. This is a first,” Aubert said. “How would Your Majesty like us to help?” he asked Rosaria. “We could keep an eye out if that is what Your Majesty wishes.”
“Yeah!” Rosaria stood up and held her hands to her head like Kin’iro’s ears. “Her ears are like this, and she wears this Bunny costume! Also, I need a way and a place where I can fight her with no holding back! Marie and Lina kept on telling me to not destroy this, not destroy that—it’s hard you know! Women are so naggy,” she finished, shrugging.
“Well… they are simply telling you what any good and proper man would tell, there have been casualties recently thanks to the events were brought forth by the Heretic Gods.” He made an apologetic smile. “Unfortunately, while I want to comment on her outfit—I believe Your Majesty’s request may not be fulfilled depending on where the Goddess shows herself. The best bet would be outside the city, but even then there may be precious ruins and landmarks that Your Majesty may find herself in, which would again incite the nagging. Hahaha!”
“Hmp, they want to fight off Bunny, but they don’t want any damage done. Then help me find ways to defeat her quickly! Right now, I can barely keep up with her,” Rosaria admitted, mumbling the last part while looking away from her companions. Knowing that there were much, much more stronger beings outside, she understood that for her dream of exploring to succeed, she must become the pinnacle—and that’s exactly just what she planned on doing.
“We will lend aid however it is possible.” At this point, the leader took note that Rosaria was that kind of a King. “If Your Majesty would like, we may keep an eye out for other Heretic Gods, and even sponsor Your Majesty’s trips overseas to further allow Your Majesty to enjoy greater foes… since I presume that is a part of the objective?”
“Ooooh, you’re a kind guy, I see! Hehe,” Rosaria rolled off the couch and sprang up, raising a thumb towards Marie’s dad. “Bravo, good job! I’ll help you guys, then!” She grinned.
“That is good to know.” At that moment, Marie and her Father raised their thumbs towards each other—internally. “Though, there may be something of greater note for Your Majesty at the moment.”
“Before we move on, it may be rude of me to say in front of you, sir, but the Copper Black Cross can offer assistance as well,” Alina said.
“That is acceptable,” Aubert said with a smile. “After all, it would mean a greater range of available information. I hope both our organizations may collaborate for the sake of the King in the future.”
“Hehehe, that’s right, help me fight Bunny—and the rest!” Rosaria stood proudly, almost bending her back backwards. “Anyway, what’s that problem of yours… umm, what’s your name again?”
“Aubert.” He cleared his throat. “Have Your Majesty heard of the seventh King so far?”
“Yeah! I want to meet the rest, too. Where’s this seventh King guy?” Rosaria pumped her fist. “Robert!”
“It is Aubert,” Marie corrected.
“The seventh King, Beatrix, is also a relatively new King. I have just received news that the Old Dame—a Mage’s Association—convinced some of the regional organizations to yield to her an ancient Divine Instrument,” Aubert explained. “A medallion, which is in fact a magical grimoire. They have chosen the seventh King instead of the True Queen, I do not know why, but I doubt it is a great idea. A Representative from our organization was sent, but I reckon she does not agree with this decision either.”
“Miss Linda, I presume?” Marie asked.
“That is correct. Anyway, Your Majesty, whoever gains the medallion will have a chance to face a Heretic God, most likely.”
“Can I get the thingy if I kill her?” Rosaria stopped and thought for a while, “Do I get more powers if I kill her? I won’t kill her if she becomes my friend, though!”
“You do not gain any Authority from any of the other Kings… the Kings are valuable to humanity so perhaps killing is going too far. Defeating her, however, is completely acceptable.”
“Huh? Okay then!” Rosaria made a dismissive wave of her hand. “Oh yeah! Teach me Marie’s swordsmanship, too!”
“I am sure we can get you a teacher in time if that is Your Majesty’s wish.”
“Are you sure, though?” Marie asked. “Princess Lucy predicted the Day of Rising Forests, which is something that the medallion is said to bring about. I am not sure if this is something you are ready to face yet.”
“That sounds cool, let’s do that!” Rosaria replied. “What’s that, anyway?”
“The end of civilization as we know it,” Alina said. “Essentially, trees would rise all over the world and all our technology would be destroyed should the Princess’ prediction come to pass.”
“And that would mean your traveling around the world may get postponed indefinitely,” Marie added.
“So it’s not nearly as †˜cool’ as it sounds.”
“I’ll burn it all!” Rosaria’s face brightened up more so than ever with a large grin on her face, imagining how big a fire she could make with that many trees.
“The meeting with the seventh King is about to take place soon today… if you people go out now you may make it,” Aubert stated.
“Where is it taking place, Father?” Marie questioned.
“Strangely enough, it is in the Roman Colosseum.”
Marie laughed. “I suppose you get the promised tour after all,” she said to Rosaria.
“Don’t I need a pass thingy, though? Can you do that for me, Robert?” Rosaria placed a hand on Aubert’s shoulder, as if they were old friends.
“The Roman Colosseum will not require a pass if my daughter is with Your Majesty.”
“Alright! Let’s go kill this Seventh guy!” Rosaria cheered and skipped out of the room, humming merrily.
“Thank you for this wonderful surprise, Father,” Marie said, her sly smile growing wider.
“You are welcome.” Her Father winked.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
Soon, Beatrix found herself back in the aristocratic mansion of the Old Dame, an aged organization of the Magic World that turned out to hold great influences, and was surprisingly not offered patronage by the True Queen. This was partially the reason why Beatrix could convince the leader, Alberta Radcliff, to ally themselves with her. The organization had been working closely with her, taking the Queen’s selfishness into account—all for the sake of greater influence and glory. More and more of its greater members were said to be gathering here, returning from overseas from the calls of their leader, slowly consolidating their forces to present to their Devil King.
This new Campione, whose ambition was bold and reckless, was now guided to the second floor via a flight of stairs, and then past the hallways to the set of doors, beyond which the office of Alberta Radcliff laid. She cared not for the other members that bowed to her, only caring about the respect that they gave her, which served her ego well. Allen looked as cold as ice even to his fellow members of the Mage’s Association now, the guilt of letting Beatrix know of the Ritual of Beseeching to summon Heretic Gods weighing down on him. What had he done as a knight? He could likely never forgive himself.
Parting ways, the door flew open before Allen even laid a finger on it, as if the person behind it was awaiting them. Alberta Radcliff seemed to be looking up to the Queen as the pair entered.
“Welcome back, Queen Beatrix!” Alberta greeted. “How did Your Majesty’s campaign against the Heretic Gods go? Slayed a few I presume?”
“Nothing, every time we reached a location there was nothing. Either they were never there or someone else go their first.”
Alberta appeared perplexed for a moment. “That’s strange. Very strange… but the latter is a possibility, we’ve heard rumors that the True Queen has arrived in Italy recently…”
“Just great, there has to be a faster way to reach those Heretic Gods,” Beatrix said angrily.
“Unfortunately, it’s a race of information for us. There have been several fights across Italy recently, and it’s a bit of a chore to track all of them. We suspect there is a third Campione in this country somewhere, I don’t think the True Queen would be this active.”
“A third you say? Perhaps it might be best to go through with what Allen has mentioned for now.”
“One of the oldest historical banks was found to be in ruins, with massive pillars of rock, and this is the first time such an Authority has been seen. Then there was the casino that was completely demolished. These events were in Siena. A large wall was found close to San Gimignano… we suspect it is an Authority someone gained and tested, or a new Campione altogether—a potential eighth.”
“To be fair, the ritual can possibly lead to failure and collective attention,” Allen advised. “It’s hard to conceal it when many Mikos are gathered, and it may attract other Campiones to Your Majesty.”
“Tch, I guess I can put it off for now. I don’t need anymore Campiones stealing my preys. Though this eighth Campione, if they’re new they have to go. I was here first and unlike that other Queen I actually live here. I’m not gonna let them do whatever they want.”
“Want us to continue collecting information on this possible eighth, then? There has been some obvious signs, and there is information that this person may come to Rome… some eyewitness claimed to have witnessed the White Vanguard, Marie of the Lys Blanc on the battlefields, and her abode is undeniably in this capital.”
“Yes gather whatever information you can. I cannot let anyone else run around chasing after Heretic Gods. They’re ruining my enjoyment.”
“Very well, we’ll do that. For now, I suggest for my Queen to keep able eyes and ears for signs of conflict, my gut tells me that Rome will be a site for conflict very, very soon.”
“I shall then. Things have become too boring lately. Fighting anyone strong at this point would be better than nothing.”
“By the way, I think it’ll take a few days more until we may gather the rest of our elite members for Your Majesty to pick her retainers.”
“It's nothing but waiting isn't it? Fine I shall wait.”
“Well, if Your Majesty truly hates waiting—could just go out in Rome and it wouldn’t take long to find some kind of a trouble, seeing as how things are slowly gathering here.”
“That might be a good idea. Any information on what direction might be best to explore?”
“There was a case of the sun reaching abnormal heights of heat around Villa Celimontana, but it stopped soon after. The place is a wreck now so things might’ve ended there, but that could be a good start to trace something abnormal. It is said something around the Roman Colosseum was seen too, but this is still an unconfirmed report.”
“Two locations with not much to go on by huh?”
“Yes, usually none would go after them without further details, I am merely suggesting since Your Majesty is wishing to sate her boredom.”
“I shall check out the Roman Colosseum then. Don’t really got anything to lose at this point checking out either place.”
“Very well, have a good trip, my Queen. Just be sure not to break… too much, because we have to pay for it, and it’d leave us with lower funds for Your Majesty’s other ambitions.”
“If there is a Heretic God I’ll try to keep it inside the Roman Colosseum. If they’re outside, not much I can do about it.” Beatrix shrugged.
“We’d prefer if it could be taken outside the colosseum, since that’s a precious historical landmark.”
“I’ll see what I can do. Of course if it’s bothering my fun too much I shall have to disregard what you just said. It’s not like I can fly and drive a God outside the city like that. Plus once I start fighting it’s hard to stop.”
“If Your Majesty says so, we’ll just have to drop some plans when that happens.”
“Doubt anything will happen with how things have currently been going lately.”
This new Campione, whose ambition was bold and reckless, was now guided to the second floor via a flight of stairs, and then past the hallways to the set of doors, beyond which the office of Alberta Radcliff laid. She cared not for the other members that bowed to her, only caring about the respect that they gave her, which served her ego well. Allen looked as cold as ice even to his fellow members of the Mage’s Association now, the guilt of letting Beatrix know of the Ritual of Beseeching to summon Heretic Gods weighing down on him. What had he done as a knight? He could likely never forgive himself.
Parting ways, the door flew open before Allen even laid a finger on it, as if the person behind it was awaiting them. Alberta Radcliff seemed to be looking up to the Queen as the pair entered.
“Welcome back, Queen Beatrix!” Alberta greeted. “How did Your Majesty’s campaign against the Heretic Gods go? Slayed a few I presume?”
“Nothing, every time we reached a location there was nothing. Either they were never there or someone else go their first.”
Alberta appeared perplexed for a moment. “That’s strange. Very strange… but the latter is a possibility, we’ve heard rumors that the True Queen has arrived in Italy recently…”
“Just great, there has to be a faster way to reach those Heretic Gods,” Beatrix said angrily.
“Unfortunately, it’s a race of information for us. There have been several fights across Italy recently, and it’s a bit of a chore to track all of them. We suspect there is a third Campione in this country somewhere, I don’t think the True Queen would be this active.”
“A third you say? Perhaps it might be best to go through with what Allen has mentioned for now.”
“One of the oldest historical banks was found to be in ruins, with massive pillars of rock, and this is the first time such an Authority has been seen. Then there was the casino that was completely demolished. These events were in Siena. A large wall was found close to San Gimignano… we suspect it is an Authority someone gained and tested, or a new Campione altogether—a potential eighth.”
“To be fair, the ritual can possibly lead to failure and collective attention,” Allen advised. “It’s hard to conceal it when many Mikos are gathered, and it may attract other Campiones to Your Majesty.”
“Tch, I guess I can put it off for now. I don’t need anymore Campiones stealing my preys. Though this eighth Campione, if they’re new they have to go. I was here first and unlike that other Queen I actually live here. I’m not gonna let them do whatever they want.”
“Want us to continue collecting information on this possible eighth, then? There has been some obvious signs, and there is information that this person may come to Rome… some eyewitness claimed to have witnessed the White Vanguard, Marie of the Lys Blanc on the battlefields, and her abode is undeniably in this capital.”
“Yes gather whatever information you can. I cannot let anyone else run around chasing after Heretic Gods. They’re ruining my enjoyment.”
“Very well, we’ll do that. For now, I suggest for my Queen to keep able eyes and ears for signs of conflict, my gut tells me that Rome will be a site for conflict very, very soon.”
“I shall then. Things have become too boring lately. Fighting anyone strong at this point would be better than nothing.”
“By the way, I think it’ll take a few days more until we may gather the rest of our elite members for Your Majesty to pick her retainers.”
“It's nothing but waiting isn't it? Fine I shall wait.”
“Well, if Your Majesty truly hates waiting—could just go out in Rome and it wouldn’t take long to find some kind of a trouble, seeing as how things are slowly gathering here.”
“That might be a good idea. Any information on what direction might be best to explore?”
“There was a case of the sun reaching abnormal heights of heat around Villa Celimontana, but it stopped soon after. The place is a wreck now so things might’ve ended there, but that could be a good start to trace something abnormal. It is said something around the Roman Colosseum was seen too, but this is still an unconfirmed report.”
“Two locations with not much to go on by huh?”
“Yes, usually none would go after them without further details, I am merely suggesting since Your Majesty is wishing to sate her boredom.”
“I shall check out the Roman Colosseum then. Don’t really got anything to lose at this point checking out either place.”
“Very well, have a good trip, my Queen. Just be sure not to break… too much, because we have to pay for it, and it’d leave us with lower funds for Your Majesty’s other ambitions.”
“If there is a Heretic God I’ll try to keep it inside the Roman Colosseum. If they’re outside, not much I can do about it.” Beatrix shrugged.
“We’d prefer if it could be taken outside the colosseum, since that’s a precious historical landmark.”
“I’ll see what I can do. Of course if it’s bothering my fun too much I shall have to disregard what you just said. It’s not like I can fly and drive a God outside the city like that. Plus once I start fighting it’s hard to stop.”
“If Your Majesty says so, we’ll just have to drop some plans when that happens.”
“Doubt anything will happen with how things have currently been going lately.”
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
The greenery passed by alongside the road as Beatrix stared at her window absentmindedly, reminiscing of how she became the seventh Godslayer, and began a path of domination that she thought she’d never do. Now coming back from Florence—where there were no Heretic Gods, she and Allen were approaching the ancient capital of Rome.
Beatrix was bored, they had gone out to Florence in search of Heretic Gods yet found nothing again. It was beginning to feel as if they were never gonna run into another one again. Ever since her fight with the rabbit Goddess, she had had no luck coming into contact with other Heretic Gods. Her time had been mostly passed leisurely which she would have not have minded before, but ever since she felt the adrenaline rush of combat it had never been the same. It felt as the only way to satisfy her boredom now was through fighting.
“Where could they be hiding?” she said out loud.
“I’d love to know,” Allen said. “There were so many strange activities and then when Your Majesty goes—there is nothing. Perhaps our headquarters will have some kind of an explanation.”
“There better not be anyone else hunting them down. They’ll regret going after my prey.”
“That may just be the case, now that I think about it… who knows when the True Queen strikes… or another Campione for that matter…”
“Seems we are in need of faster transportation. I’ll never improve at this rate. If only we could just summon one ourselves, it would make my life much easier.”
“Summon one… ourselves?”
“Basically if we could just call forth a Heretic God ourselves. I doubt that is possible though.”
“There is… actually a ritual magic for that. It is extremely dangerous to the participants, though.”
“Why did you not say earlier? I could care less how dangerous it is. I only wish to get stronger.”
“But we have to sacrifice many Mikos, they are literally like your distant siblings, don’t you think?”
“We might be Mikos but I could care less about them. It seems though finding all the required Mikos would be an annoying task yet I wonder if there is an easier way to summon one.”
“There is no easier way. One must gather over thirty Mikos at least, and have them participate in the ritual. Your Majesty may use her connections, but it would still take time.”
“How boring, it seems everything needs time. It’s been far too long since I last fought a Heretic God. I want to fight someone fun again. But I guess we can begin gathering the Mikos. Either we find someone first to fight or we gather the Mikos first at this point.”
“As you wish…”
They soon entered the city of Rome as the car drove, now making way for the headquarters of Old Dame.
“Would Your Majesty like to head to the abode first to rest or the headquarters for more information?” Allen asked again just to confirm. “Currently, I assumed the latter, but I feel the need to confirm.”
“More information of course. I’ve gotten plenty of rest from these trips already.”
“I never find a vehicle very comfortable, personally.” Allen and the driver nodded to each other.
Beatrix was bored, they had gone out to Florence in search of Heretic Gods yet found nothing again. It was beginning to feel as if they were never gonna run into another one again. Ever since her fight with the rabbit Goddess, she had had no luck coming into contact with other Heretic Gods. Her time had been mostly passed leisurely which she would have not have minded before, but ever since she felt the adrenaline rush of combat it had never been the same. It felt as the only way to satisfy her boredom now was through fighting.
“Where could they be hiding?” she said out loud.
“I’d love to know,” Allen said. “There were so many strange activities and then when Your Majesty goes—there is nothing. Perhaps our headquarters will have some kind of an explanation.”
“There better not be anyone else hunting them down. They’ll regret going after my prey.”
“That may just be the case, now that I think about it… who knows when the True Queen strikes… or another Campione for that matter…”
“Seems we are in need of faster transportation. I’ll never improve at this rate. If only we could just summon one ourselves, it would make my life much easier.”
“Summon one… ourselves?”
“Basically if we could just call forth a Heretic God ourselves. I doubt that is possible though.”
“There is… actually a ritual magic for that. It is extremely dangerous to the participants, though.”
“Why did you not say earlier? I could care less how dangerous it is. I only wish to get stronger.”
“But we have to sacrifice many Mikos, they are literally like your distant siblings, don’t you think?”
“We might be Mikos but I could care less about them. It seems though finding all the required Mikos would be an annoying task yet I wonder if there is an easier way to summon one.”
“There is no easier way. One must gather over thirty Mikos at least, and have them participate in the ritual. Your Majesty may use her connections, but it would still take time.”
“How boring, it seems everything needs time. It’s been far too long since I last fought a Heretic God. I want to fight someone fun again. But I guess we can begin gathering the Mikos. Either we find someone first to fight or we gather the Mikos first at this point.”
“As you wish…”
They soon entered the city of Rome as the car drove, now making way for the headquarters of Old Dame.
“Would Your Majesty like to head to the abode first to rest or the headquarters for more information?” Allen asked again just to confirm. “Currently, I assumed the latter, but I feel the need to confirm.”
“More information of course. I’ve gotten plenty of rest from these trips already.”
“I never find a vehicle very comfortable, personally.” Allen and the driver nodded to each other.
Cinia Pacifica
Ojou-sama Writer
On the manmade island of Odaiba now, the two Campiones stood atop the long bridge that connected it to the mainland of Tokyo. The sky was shrouded by the gray clouds, and there was a heavy downpour, but neither of them carried an umbrella, nor did they care about getting wet, for it hardly affected the Devil Kings. Among the attractions visible across the sight from the top of the bridge, the most menacing presence was the cyclone that was dangerously close, having come so far from the ocean to a mere few hundred meters away from the city now.
The History Compilation Committee used its influence in the government to issue an evacuation order long before the Godslayers had arrived, and thus the battlefield was reserved for them.
It was hardly the night and yet, despite the report, here the calamity was.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TifLUwtIzVc)
Atop the cyclone the Campione of the East could see a figure floating at its center. From this distance, all he could note was the flapping black long hair, giving away to him that it was likely a woman.
“Nnn. Another Goddess, though is she of similar substance of that which bore black wings?” Yagami commented.
“Is it thou that called me forth to these lands?”
A voice echoed across Odaiba, a woman’s voice, it was not too light nor deep in tone.
“Thou wicked hatred and curses leave away a distasteful foul scent across mine oceans.”
“My utmost apologies for causing thou discomfort but unfortunately, it is impossible to change what I am. Who art thou that speaks to the Cursed King of the east?”
“I am she who hath gaineth mastery of the vast seas.”
“State thy business that thou art hath with Yamato and the King who protects it, Goddess of the seas.”
“My wish is only one, to submerge these islands for it reduces the vastness of the seas! Lands are but masses unneeded! Specs of filth across mine domain.”
“Already one of thou’s ilk hath defaced my country only yesterday and now thou seek to remove Yamato altogether? Alas, I cannot allow thou to do that.”
“I am well aware that thou wouldst stand in mine path. Come then, Godslayer! For it is our destiny to meet, do battle, and decide the victor!”
“Ou!” Yagami slammed his gauntlets together with a loud ringing sound, more smoke hissing out from his person. “Nothing personal but regarding the Goddess that defaced my land, I’ll have thou bear my anger in her place!”
A shroud of rain and water surrounded the Goddess as she heeded his words.
“Thou art simpleton.”
“Thou art not wrong!”
The smog shrouded his person as Yagami stepped back into it and in the next moment, he was gone. Twin spiderling humanoids burst from the shadows soon and lunged at the Goddess with limbs coated in toxin. One burst into smithereens upon merely touching the shroud and its brother, flung away by the force of the cyclone. Purple toxin could be seen spreading within the vortex as it vanished.
“Is that supposed to be thy way of making a jest?” the Goddess asked, tilting her head quizzically.
“O Red Lady of the Pestilence, I beseech thee to open the Eye of Ra, and unseal the blood thou hath claimeth from the victims of thy plagues! O Lady of Terror, let thy bloodlust be unleashed, and bring forth winds of crimson reaped from humanity untold!”
From where Yagami stood, a hollow hole in the body of water formed, a portal to the underworld. It was about a kilometer wide. Indeed, such was the ferocious power of the Authorities that Yagami possessed. From such a black hole, crimson bloody sands blew forth, mixing with the rain. A tornado of red sands formed with the wind and collided with the cyclone. These two hazards clashed for many moments before they both dissipated.
“Mn, the eye of the storm that hath nearly usurped mine soul…” the True Queen commented as she looked down upon the hollow hole that formed across the waters from above the bridge, its airs traveling up to her as moments passed.
“Oh? A curious Authority thou possesseth,” the Goddess commented nonchalantly, looking down at the portal to the underworld that still let out the bloody sandstorm.
“The Authority of red sand scythes through all in a great tide. Fitting that land and sea should fight for supremacy, no?”
“Indeed, †˜tis a fitting stage for me to prove to thee that the land is but littering rocks that must be submerged.”
Each and every one of these Gods... Yagami grit his teeth as he remained hidden from her within the sandstorm. “Well then!” He launched thin streams of curses at her, impacting against her barrier as they blended with the red sand blistering all around. The Goddess blocked the brunt of it easily with water, seemingly not worse for wear.
“Fight me seriously, Godslayer! Sate mine lust for blood lest ye would wish for thy lands to be sealed under the sea’s embrace.”
Yagami could see most of Odaiba being swathed by tidal waves, the roads being flooded. Some of the cars that were driving across the streets for some reason were swept away. Not all heeded the warnings of the government and were thus suffering now.
“I am the coffin that bears Death! Sealed in me shall be the great hatred of the world!”
Thick tendrils of red burst out from Yagami’s body, splattering the ground around him and making it hiss. They swung in the air momentarily before he directed them towards the Goddess, coiling together in the shape of a spear. The curses smashed into her defences, both grinding away at each other before red pierced through blue and the large crimson spear penetrated her body. The Goddess winced as her flesh was damaged and the crimson spear pulsed once before fragmenting, skewering her from the inside out.
“So thou art the same as her after all.”
“O Nereids, grant me succor and heal this accursed filth of the underworld.” The Goddess’ bent body straightened itself as the spear and its taint inflicted upon her body faded away.
“Few can clear off the hatred of the world so easily. Not bad Goddess.”
“Do not grow arrogant simply because thou possesseth the ancient Ahriman’s Words of Curses.”
“Touche Goddess. Now that they don’t work against thou, let’s try something else.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bIq_nT_dYcA)
“Who was the serpent? Tamtu was the Serpent! Bel in heaven hath formed—fifty kaspu is his length, one kaspu his height, six cubits is his mouth, twelve cubits his tail, twelve cubits is the circuit of his ears! For the space of sixty cubits he a bird, in water nine cubits he draggeth! He raiseth his tail on high!”
Flames burst from his person as Yagami activated another Authority. His Shokozo burnt away, revealing a muscular body beneath which was slowly being covered by burning scales. His legs rippled as they were reformed, culminating in those of an eagle with wicked talons. Bright, glowing blades sprouted from his forearms just as a cobra hood formed on his neck which then covered his face in a blaze. What emerged was the visage of a serpent of myth.
“Ugh, this always makes me uncomfortable,” he hissed as a scorpion tail waved in the air behind him.
In a flash, the flaming serpent was in front of the Sea Goddess with the ember blades, slicing at her with blistering speed. She avoided most of the blows but twisted her body away from those that could not such that the blades did not cut deeply. Rain began to pour heavily and despite having a body composed entirely of flame, Yagami began to feel a chill.
At that moment, the Goddess exploited a slight moment of opening and pressed her lips against his own, the flames covering his face extinguishing upon contact with her wet face. Even as he tried to resist, the Goddess displayed unbelievable strength, forcing a curse down his throat. When he finally broke away from the Goddess, he found himself panting for air.
The flames sputtered and he coughed smoke, rolling around in agony as the surf swallowed him. He willed his body to channel more mana, the flames igniting once more but was tossed back into the ocean by tidal waves which battered him to and fro. When he at last rose from the ocean, steam rising from the area around him, Yagami was more than annoyed.
With a deep hiss, he boosted towards her with flames that ignited from his feet. Moving at breakneck speed, the Goddess had no time to react as he spiralled and skewered her with the ember blades. They flew over the portal that led to the underworld, struggling with each other. Yagami’s head lashed forward, biting into her shoulder but found a reformed barrier as he attempted it a second time. His slit eyes narrowed and in the next moment, her right arm was sent flying accompanied by a brief shower of blood.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
“Those blades are indecent!” the Goddess shouted in anger. She moved away from the Cursed King and held her arm high up to the Heavens. “O primordial sea, heed mine Words of Power for I hath gained mastery over thine whims, for I am Eurybia, the great titan of the seas! Bring forth the Great Deluge that mankind so feared in the ancient past!”
Yagami could see a towering tidal wave rising from the oceans far away, a tidal wave that could easily swallow all of Tokyo. Boosting into the air with another jet of flames, he circled around as the Goddess sent blades of air at him. One such blade sliced through his scales and he attempted to conceal his presence. Diving towards her, Yagami extended the blades as they glowed but she turned to the sky, and then turned towards him at the last moment and he knew that she was able to detect him all along. Throwing caution to the wind, he angled his body such that the swords would cut both her and the incoming tidal wave in one motion before releasing all the charged up energy.
“O Stars of yonder darkened skies—reveal to me thine knowledge forborne to the mortals!” the Goddess chanted.
A beam of brilliant orange light extended out into the horizon and cut a swathe across both sky and sea but the Goddess deftly avoided it before it could touch her as if she had precognition. The tidal wave however, was vaporized by the beam before it vanished. With the remaining energy, Yagami launched a sword at her like a harpoon, the superheated blade piercing her barrier once more and leaving her unprotected.
“Oh? Thou art now serious, such that it should have been, Godslayer!”
“Thy Authority would have signalled the end of Yamato’s capital. A fitting response was in order, Eurybia.”
A serpentine voice echoed as he spoke to her before flitting off again on jets of fire. Great columns of water rose from the sea to try and strike him down but he weaved in between each and every one of them. Peeling around, he dodged her various strikes before unleashing a gout of incandescent flame. It was met with an aquatic wall in return—both powers forming a huge burst of steam. Bursting through this cloud of steam, Yagami cleaved Eurybia with a glowing blade. It cut into her midriff, melting flesh and bone along the way. It was done in a moment and when he jumped back, there was not much of her abdomen left to keep her body together.
There was a bright flare as his left arm dropped to the ground and Yagami regarded it with a frown. Eurybia across from him was panting heavily and he himself knew the fight could not be extended for much longer. A bright jet of flame burst from the remains of his ruined shoulder, lashing in the air like a molten whip. It seized hold of her leg and flung her across the battlefield just as Yagami’s talons sunk into her face and torso as the force dragged them both along the ground. When they at last came to a stop, yellow eyes met blue as he stared down at her.
“I call upon…” She weakly thrust her remaining arm out, but it crumbled like an old and aged stone into dust and was carried by the air. Yagami noted that the rain had stopped and his bloody sandstorm reigned supreme now. “It appeareth that the victory is to be enjoyed by thee… this time. Perchance we shall meet again under the same sky and ocean.”
“T’was a good bout, Eurybia of the Seas. How unfortunate that thou rode the tide a day too late, only meeting the aftermath of another who came before thee.”
“Surely thou speaketh in jest, for I saw naught the rage for another God in thine eyes, but a savage want for battle alone. For this mine want for conflict is sated, and I shalt return to the bosom of the ocean.”
With those words, the Goddess’ form was broken apart, turning to dust, carried away by the wind, just as her arm was but moments ago.
As soon as this happened, Yagami felt as though something pushed against his back, a weight being added onto him—he had gained a new Authority.
The flames ebbed and died out as Yagami shut off his Authority, doing a warrior’s salute in honor of Eurybia’s passing. When he was finished, there was a brief moment that his true form could be seen littered with light wounds before the Shokozo reformed around him, sealing it tight with another hiss of black smoke.
“Indeed, it was a shame… but I cannot change that which I am, a relic from ages past…”
He shadow stepped quickly to Gloria’s side, exhausted from the fight.
“Mn, the performance was not bad, but I hath expected thou to triumph over the Goddess much sooner,” Gloria remarked as he returned.
“Indeed. She seemed to counter each and everything I threw at her until my Authority of flames proved somewhat effective. Alas, it is also my newest so fine-control is something I have yet to gain over it.”
“Mnm, †˜tis new indeed. Well, I commend thee for stopping the great deluge of Biblical proportions from repeating itself. Shall we return?”
“I don’t think fishing is possible now… My apologies, Gloria,” Yagami said as he looked at the sandstorm and the tainted seas. “We shall have to trust my chefs.”
“That is fine, shall we go fishing overseas instead?”
“Hoho, an interesting proposition. I would love to see what kind of fish swim in those oceans!”
“Thence we shall hunt the fishes of Europe soon. For now, let us retreat. This weather is far too dreary at this hour.”
“Agreed. I could also use a massage for my body, rain and sand are not a good combination.”
The History Compilation Committee used its influence in the government to issue an evacuation order long before the Godslayers had arrived, and thus the battlefield was reserved for them.
It was hardly the night and yet, despite the report, here the calamity was.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=TifLUwtIzVc)
Atop the cyclone the Campione of the East could see a figure floating at its center. From this distance, all he could note was the flapping black long hair, giving away to him that it was likely a woman.
“Nnn. Another Goddess, though is she of similar substance of that which bore black wings?” Yagami commented.
“Is it thou that called me forth to these lands?”
A voice echoed across Odaiba, a woman’s voice, it was not too light nor deep in tone.
“Thou wicked hatred and curses leave away a distasteful foul scent across mine oceans.”
“My utmost apologies for causing thou discomfort but unfortunately, it is impossible to change what I am. Who art thou that speaks to the Cursed King of the east?”
“I am she who hath gaineth mastery of the vast seas.”
“State thy business that thou art hath with Yamato and the King who protects it, Goddess of the seas.”
“My wish is only one, to submerge these islands for it reduces the vastness of the seas! Lands are but masses unneeded! Specs of filth across mine domain.”
“Already one of thou’s ilk hath defaced my country only yesterday and now thou seek to remove Yamato altogether? Alas, I cannot allow thou to do that.”
“I am well aware that thou wouldst stand in mine path. Come then, Godslayer! For it is our destiny to meet, do battle, and decide the victor!”
“Ou!” Yagami slammed his gauntlets together with a loud ringing sound, more smoke hissing out from his person. “Nothing personal but regarding the Goddess that defaced my land, I’ll have thou bear my anger in her place!”
A shroud of rain and water surrounded the Goddess as she heeded his words.
“Thou art simpleton.”
“Thou art not wrong!”
The smog shrouded his person as Yagami stepped back into it and in the next moment, he was gone. Twin spiderling humanoids burst from the shadows soon and lunged at the Goddess with limbs coated in toxin. One burst into smithereens upon merely touching the shroud and its brother, flung away by the force of the cyclone. Purple toxin could be seen spreading within the vortex as it vanished.
“Is that supposed to be thy way of making a jest?” the Goddess asked, tilting her head quizzically.
“O Red Lady of the Pestilence, I beseech thee to open the Eye of Ra, and unseal the blood thou hath claimeth from the victims of thy plagues! O Lady of Terror, let thy bloodlust be unleashed, and bring forth winds of crimson reaped from humanity untold!”
From where Yagami stood, a hollow hole in the body of water formed, a portal to the underworld. It was about a kilometer wide. Indeed, such was the ferocious power of the Authorities that Yagami possessed. From such a black hole, crimson bloody sands blew forth, mixing with the rain. A tornado of red sands formed with the wind and collided with the cyclone. These two hazards clashed for many moments before they both dissipated.
“Mn, the eye of the storm that hath nearly usurped mine soul…” the True Queen commented as she looked down upon the hollow hole that formed across the waters from above the bridge, its airs traveling up to her as moments passed.
“Oh? A curious Authority thou possesseth,” the Goddess commented nonchalantly, looking down at the portal to the underworld that still let out the bloody sandstorm.
“The Authority of red sand scythes through all in a great tide. Fitting that land and sea should fight for supremacy, no?”
“Indeed, †˜tis a fitting stage for me to prove to thee that the land is but littering rocks that must be submerged.”
Each and every one of these Gods... Yagami grit his teeth as he remained hidden from her within the sandstorm. “Well then!” He launched thin streams of curses at her, impacting against her barrier as they blended with the red sand blistering all around. The Goddess blocked the brunt of it easily with water, seemingly not worse for wear.
“Fight me seriously, Godslayer! Sate mine lust for blood lest ye would wish for thy lands to be sealed under the sea’s embrace.”
Yagami could see most of Odaiba being swathed by tidal waves, the roads being flooded. Some of the cars that were driving across the streets for some reason were swept away. Not all heeded the warnings of the government and were thus suffering now.
“I am the coffin that bears Death! Sealed in me shall be the great hatred of the world!”
Thick tendrils of red burst out from Yagami’s body, splattering the ground around him and making it hiss. They swung in the air momentarily before he directed them towards the Goddess, coiling together in the shape of a spear. The curses smashed into her defences, both grinding away at each other before red pierced through blue and the large crimson spear penetrated her body. The Goddess winced as her flesh was damaged and the crimson spear pulsed once before fragmenting, skewering her from the inside out.
“So thou art the same as her after all.”
“O Nereids, grant me succor and heal this accursed filth of the underworld.” The Goddess’ bent body straightened itself as the spear and its taint inflicted upon her body faded away.
“Few can clear off the hatred of the world so easily. Not bad Goddess.”
“Do not grow arrogant simply because thou possesseth the ancient Ahriman’s Words of Curses.”
“Touche Goddess. Now that they don’t work against thou, let’s try something else.”
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bIq_nT_dYcA)
“Who was the serpent? Tamtu was the Serpent! Bel in heaven hath formed—fifty kaspu is his length, one kaspu his height, six cubits is his mouth, twelve cubits his tail, twelve cubits is the circuit of his ears! For the space of sixty cubits he a bird, in water nine cubits he draggeth! He raiseth his tail on high!”
Flames burst from his person as Yagami activated another Authority. His Shokozo burnt away, revealing a muscular body beneath which was slowly being covered by burning scales. His legs rippled as they were reformed, culminating in those of an eagle with wicked talons. Bright, glowing blades sprouted from his forearms just as a cobra hood formed on his neck which then covered his face in a blaze. What emerged was the visage of a serpent of myth.
“Ugh, this always makes me uncomfortable,” he hissed as a scorpion tail waved in the air behind him.
In a flash, the flaming serpent was in front of the Sea Goddess with the ember blades, slicing at her with blistering speed. She avoided most of the blows but twisted her body away from those that could not such that the blades did not cut deeply. Rain began to pour heavily and despite having a body composed entirely of flame, Yagami began to feel a chill.
At that moment, the Goddess exploited a slight moment of opening and pressed her lips against his own, the flames covering his face extinguishing upon contact with her wet face. Even as he tried to resist, the Goddess displayed unbelievable strength, forcing a curse down his throat. When he finally broke away from the Goddess, he found himself panting for air.
The flames sputtered and he coughed smoke, rolling around in agony as the surf swallowed him. He willed his body to channel more mana, the flames igniting once more but was tossed back into the ocean by tidal waves which battered him to and fro. When he at last rose from the ocean, steam rising from the area around him, Yagami was more than annoyed.
With a deep hiss, he boosted towards her with flames that ignited from his feet. Moving at breakneck speed, the Goddess had no time to react as he spiralled and skewered her with the ember blades. They flew over the portal that led to the underworld, struggling with each other. Yagami’s head lashed forward, biting into her shoulder but found a reformed barrier as he attempted it a second time. His slit eyes narrowed and in the next moment, her right arm was sent flying accompanied by a brief shower of blood.
(BGM: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=16NGUjccWdo)
“Those blades are indecent!” the Goddess shouted in anger. She moved away from the Cursed King and held her arm high up to the Heavens. “O primordial sea, heed mine Words of Power for I hath gained mastery over thine whims, for I am Eurybia, the great titan of the seas! Bring forth the Great Deluge that mankind so feared in the ancient past!”
Yagami could see a towering tidal wave rising from the oceans far away, a tidal wave that could easily swallow all of Tokyo. Boosting into the air with another jet of flames, he circled around as the Goddess sent blades of air at him. One such blade sliced through his scales and he attempted to conceal his presence. Diving towards her, Yagami extended the blades as they glowed but she turned to the sky, and then turned towards him at the last moment and he knew that she was able to detect him all along. Throwing caution to the wind, he angled his body such that the swords would cut both her and the incoming tidal wave in one motion before releasing all the charged up energy.
“O Stars of yonder darkened skies—reveal to me thine knowledge forborne to the mortals!” the Goddess chanted.
A beam of brilliant orange light extended out into the horizon and cut a swathe across both sky and sea but the Goddess deftly avoided it before it could touch her as if she had precognition. The tidal wave however, was vaporized by the beam before it vanished. With the remaining energy, Yagami launched a sword at her like a harpoon, the superheated blade piercing her barrier once more and leaving her unprotected.
“Oh? Thou art now serious, such that it should have been, Godslayer!”
“Thy Authority would have signalled the end of Yamato’s capital. A fitting response was in order, Eurybia.”
A serpentine voice echoed as he spoke to her before flitting off again on jets of fire. Great columns of water rose from the sea to try and strike him down but he weaved in between each and every one of them. Peeling around, he dodged her various strikes before unleashing a gout of incandescent flame. It was met with an aquatic wall in return—both powers forming a huge burst of steam. Bursting through this cloud of steam, Yagami cleaved Eurybia with a glowing blade. It cut into her midriff, melting flesh and bone along the way. It was done in a moment and when he jumped back, there was not much of her abdomen left to keep her body together.
There was a bright flare as his left arm dropped to the ground and Yagami regarded it with a frown. Eurybia across from him was panting heavily and he himself knew the fight could not be extended for much longer. A bright jet of flame burst from the remains of his ruined shoulder, lashing in the air like a molten whip. It seized hold of her leg and flung her across the battlefield just as Yagami’s talons sunk into her face and torso as the force dragged them both along the ground. When they at last came to a stop, yellow eyes met blue as he stared down at her.
“I call upon…” She weakly thrust her remaining arm out, but it crumbled like an old and aged stone into dust and was carried by the air. Yagami noted that the rain had stopped and his bloody sandstorm reigned supreme now. “It appeareth that the victory is to be enjoyed by thee… this time. Perchance we shall meet again under the same sky and ocean.”
“T’was a good bout, Eurybia of the Seas. How unfortunate that thou rode the tide a day too late, only meeting the aftermath of another who came before thee.”
“Surely thou speaketh in jest, for I saw naught the rage for another God in thine eyes, but a savage want for battle alone. For this mine want for conflict is sated, and I shalt return to the bosom of the ocean.”
With those words, the Goddess’ form was broken apart, turning to dust, carried away by the wind, just as her arm was but moments ago.
As soon as this happened, Yagami felt as though something pushed against his back, a weight being added onto him—he had gained a new Authority.
The flames ebbed and died out as Yagami shut off his Authority, doing a warrior’s salute in honor of Eurybia’s passing. When he was finished, there was a brief moment that his true form could be seen littered with light wounds before the Shokozo reformed around him, sealing it tight with another hiss of black smoke.
“Indeed, it was a shame… but I cannot change that which I am, a relic from ages past…”
He shadow stepped quickly to Gloria’s side, exhausted from the fight.
“Mn, the performance was not bad, but I hath expected thou to triumph over the Goddess much sooner,” Gloria remarked as he returned.
“Indeed. She seemed to counter each and everything I threw at her until my Authority of flames proved somewhat effective. Alas, it is also my newest so fine-control is something I have yet to gain over it.”
“Mnm, †˜tis new indeed. Well, I commend thee for stopping the great deluge of Biblical proportions from repeating itself. Shall we return?”
“I don’t think fishing is possible now… My apologies, Gloria,” Yagami said as he looked at the sandstorm and the tainted seas. “We shall have to trust my chefs.”
“That is fine, shall we go fishing overseas instead?”
“Hoho, an interesting proposition. I would love to see what kind of fish swim in those oceans!”
“Thence we shall hunt the fishes of Europe soon. For now, let us retreat. This weather is far too dreary at this hour.”
“Agreed. I could also use a massage for my body, rain and sand are not a good combination.”